TBS 


I 


FOR 


TR.I1MM 


'♦•?■—— 


}]iscbX. 


.s4 


BV  4016  .H522  1906 
Hiscox,  Edward  Thurston, 

1814-1901. 
The  star  book  for  ministers 


1      ./ 


PREFACE.  I 

rriHERE  are  various  works  now  in  use,  intended  especially 
to  aid  pastora  in  the  incidental  duties  of  their  profession. 
These  hand-books  are  convenient,  and  some  of  them  valuable, 
as  being  well  adapted  to  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  de- 
signed. But  the  conviction  that  one  could  be  prepared  which 
should  be  more  largely  serviceable  for  such  purposes,  than  any- 
thing now  accessible,  has  led  to  the  preparation  of  the  follow- 
ing pages.  Whether  this  purpose  has  been  realized,  those  who 
use  it  must  decide  for  themselves. 

The  Scripture  Selections  for  funeral  and  other  occasions,  con- 
stitute a  leading  feature  in  all  such  compilations.  Clergymen 
who  use  an  autuorized  lifcufgy  will  not  need  these ;  but  for  all 
others  they  will  be  found  entirely  sufficient,  and  it  is  hoped 
entirely  satisfactory. 

The  compeud  of  Parliamentary  Rules,  will  be  sufficiently  full 
for  all  occasions  in  which  clergymen  are  likely  to  take  part. 
The  rules  given  and  statements  of  principles  involved  in  the 
proceedings  of  deliberative  bodies,  are  believed  to  be  accurate 
and  reliable,  and  in  harmony  with  the  best  standards. 

The  forms  of  Marriage  Service,  including  some  long  used  by 
distinguished  clergymen,  haVe  been  given  as  at  least  sugges- 
tive to  those  who  may  still  prefer  to  use  their  own — as  very 
many  ministers  do.  The  forms  of  both  marriage  and  burial 
•ervioe,  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  have  been  introduced  for  the 


4  PREFACE. 

benefit  of  those  who,  from  personal  preference  or  by  special 
request,  ma>  have  occasion  to  use,  in  whole  or  in  part,  tho8« 
admirable  forms. 

The  Scripture  Proper  Names,  with  their  pronunciation  and 
jagnification,  will  be  a  special  help  to  clergymen  who  may 
at  times  have  been  subjected  to  j)eculiar  perplexity  foi 
want  of  the  information  conveniently  at  hand,  which  this 
table  furnishes. 

The  Forms  and  Blanks  will  be  helpful  to  young  ministers 
particularly,  in  the  correct  arrangement  of  ecclesiastical  mat- 
ters, which  they  have  frequent  occasion  to  direct. 

The  tables  of  Facts  and  Figures  constitute  a  new  feature  in 
works  of  this  kind.  They  have  been  compiled  with  consider- 
able diflflculty  and  with  much  care,  and  will  be  found  as  near 
to  positive  accuracy  as  the  subjects  admit  of  attaining.  Such 
facts  and  figures,  conveniently  accessible,  will  be  suggestive 
of  thought  and  remark,  and  furnish  both  argument  and  illus- 
tration, especially  welcome  to  clergymen  on  many  occasions 
besides  those  of  their  regiilar  ministrations. 

The  work  is  commended  to  those  for  whom  it  has  been  pre* 
pared,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  be  a  help  to  them,  in  the  many 
and  varied,  and  often  laborions  duties  of  their  sacred  calling 

E.  T.  H. 

New  Yobk,  Sept.  18»  1877. 


CONTENTS 


PAOl 


I. — Suggestions  to  Ministers—  Weddings,  Funerals, 
Visitation  of  the  Sick,  Councils,  Ordinations, 

Dedications,  &c.,  &c., 7 

n. — Scripture  Selections — Thanksgiving,  Fasts,  Fune- 
rals, Weddings,  Baptisms,  Visitations  of  the 

Sick,  <&€.,  &c., 67 

III. — Episcopal  Burial  Service,        .        .        •        .        ^     183 

IV. — Forms  of  Marriage  Service, 203 

V. — Parliamentary  Eules  for  Deliberative  ABsemblies,      221 
VI. — Ecclesiastical  Forms  and  Blanks,    ....     241 
VII. — Bible  Proper  Names,  Pronunciation  and  Signifi- 
cation of, •        •      255 

VIII —Tables  ot  Biblical  Facts  and  Figures,    ...     273 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  MINISTERS 


nr  RE8PBGT  TO 


W13DDINGS,    FUNERALS,    ORDINATIONS, 
DEDICATIONS,   RECOGNITIONS, 


Ain> 


OTHER    SPECIAL    SERVICES. 


WEDDINGS. 


MARRIAGE  is  both  a  civil  and  a  religious  insti- 
tution. It  has  its  legal  relations,  and  is  sub- 
ject to  and  provided  for  by  the  enactments  of  civil 
law.  But  as  divinely  instituted,  its  moral  and  re- 
ligious bearings  are  manifest.  Its  higher  relations  to 
the  law  of  God  are  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
its  nature,  benefits  and  obligations  are  there  explain- 
ed and  enforced. 

1.  Marriage  as  a  civil  contract  consists  in  the  par- 
ties making  a  declaration  before  competent  witnesses 
that  they  take  each  other  as  husband  and  wife,  pledg- 
ing themselves  to  a  faithful  and  life-long  discharge 
of  the  duties  reciprocally  involved  in  that  relation. 

2.  The  persons  designated  by  law  to  take  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  contract  and  make  certificate 
of  the  same — to  solemnize  the  bans — are  regularly 
ordained  and  recognized  clergymen  of  all  denomina- 
tions, justices  of  the  peace,  judges  of  courts,  mayors 
of  cities,  and  governors  of  states. 

3.  Marriage,  solemnized  by  any  person,  if  the  par- 
ties properly  make  their  declaration  in  the  presence 
of  competent  witnesses,  is  valid  in  law ;  but  the  per- 
son who  solemnizes  the  bans  is  subject  to  fine  if  he 
be  not  legally  authorized  to  do  it. 

i.  Divinity  students,  licentiates,  and  lay  preachers 


1Q  WEDDINaS. 

are  not  by  law  regarded  as  ordained  clergymen,  and 
cannot  lawfully  perform  the  marriage  service. 

6.  As  a  social  festival,  the  bearing  and  influence  of 
the  clergyman  will  go  far  towards  giving  it  character. 
He  is  to  remember  that  it  should  not  be  sad,  sol- 
emn and  oppressive,  like  a  funeral,  nor  yet  a  scene 
of  thoughtless  and  extravagant  levity. 

The  one  is  as  foreign  to  the  true  purposes  of  a 
wedding  as  the  other.  It  should  be  cheerful,  joyous, 
and  inspiring,  without  losing  the  dignity  and  seren- 
ity of  a  social  festivity  sanctioned  by  religion.  Its 
rehgious  aspect  is  recognized  in  the  fact  that  clergy- 
men are  usually  sought  for  to  solemnize  the  bans. 

6.  When  the  marriage  takes  place  at  the  minister's 
own  house,  or  in  church,  the  occasion  will  be  under 
his  own  control ;  when  it  is  at  the  bride's  home,  he 
will  not  feel  at  liberty  to  interfere  directly  with  the 
arrangements,  and  can  only  indirectly  influence  the 
occasion  beyond  his  own  official  performance.  His 
known  wishes  will,  however,  generally  be  respected. 

7.  The  ceremony  itself  should  not  be  so  very  brief 
as  to  seem  trifling  and  unimpressive,  nor  yet  so  pro- 
tracted as  to  be  tedious  and  annoying.  Extended 
counsel,  however  important,  will  be  little  considered 
during  the  excitement  of  such  a  service. 

8.  As  to  the  form  of  the  ceremony,  the  wishes  of 
those  to  be  united  should  be  regarded,  if  they  have 
any  choice.  If  they  have  not,  the  clergyman  will 
naturally  proceed  in  his  accustomed  way. 

9.  One  thing  he  should  always  do,  strictly  and  con- 
scientiously, viz.,  proceed  without  deviation  according 
to  law.    No  persuasion  of  friends,  nor  fear  of  losing  a 


WEDDINGS.  12 

fee,  should  induce  him  to  violate  legal  enactments. 
Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  be  the  last  men  to 
break  the  laws. 

10.  Nor,  even  where  the  law  permits,  should  he 
unite  in  marriage  persons  whom  he  believes  should 
not  be  so  united.  Eun-away  matches,  and  parties 
under  suspicious  circumstances,  it  is  wiser  to  decline  j 
prudence  in  this  respect  may  save  himself  and  others 
much  trouble. 

11.  The  minister  should  strictly  question  strangers, 
so  as  to  satisfy  himself  that  all  is  right.  But  those 
who  would  evade  the  law  will  be  likely  to  evade  the 
truth  in  such  a  case.  In  the  state  of  New  York  the 
clergyman  is  now  allowed  to  put  the  parties  under 
oath,  and  to  preserve  their  sworn  and  certified  state- 
ment. 

12.  The  law  should  be  also  strictly  followed  as  to 
the  registration  of  marriages,  whether  in  city  or 
country.  Such  laws  are  wise  and  salutary,  and  in- 
volve important  interests. 

13.  Each  clergyman  will  of  course  keep  a  private 
register  of  all  marriages  performed  by  him,  with  all 
essential  particulars,  for  future  reference  and  per- 
sonal security,  and  at  the  same  time  give  certifi- 
cates of  marriage  to  all  parties  desiring  them. 

14  As  to  the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks  at  wed- 
dings, those  providing  the  refreshments  will  doub^ 
less  exercise  their  prerogatives  in  furnishing  or 
omitting  them.  But  the  minister  of  Christ  should 
never  give  any  countenance  or  sanction  whatever 
to  their  use  at  such  a  time.  It  would  be  worse 
than  a  blunder  for  him  to  allow  himself  to  be  per 


12  WBDDINOS. 

snaded  to  taste,  or  take,  or  in  any  way  encourage 
80  pernicious  a  practice. 

15.  It  will  be  very  proper  for  the  clergyman  to  see 
the  parties  privately  for  a  few  minutes,  previous  to 
the  ceremony,  to  obtain  names,  ages,  &c.,  and  to  fill 
blanks,  if  the  law  requires  such  to  be  done.  But 
especially  that  they  may  understand  each  other  as 
to  the  ceremony,  and  thus  avoid  the  likelihood  of 
any  blunder  in  its  performance. 

16.  If  through  excitement,  or  inadvertence,  any 
httle  mistake  or  blunder  should  occur,  when  the  par- 
ties are  on  the  floor,  the  clergyman  should  pass  it  off 
easily  and  pleasantly  so  as  to  relieve,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, the  embarrassment  that  others  might  feel. 

17.  Especially  should  the  minister  himself  avoid 
all  mistakes,  by  being  thoroughly  self-possessed,  and 
thoroughly  familiar^  with  the  ceremony  he  uses, 
whether  he  reads  it  from  a  book  or  repeats  it  from 
memory. 

18.  When  the  marriage  is  in  church,  the  ceremony 
may  well  be  somewhat  more  formal  and  protracted 
than  when  in  a  private  house,  inasmuch  as  it  takes 
on  something  more  of  the  .character  of  a  public  offi- 
cial, than  of  a  private  social  service. 

19.  The  minister  should  guard  himself  equally 
against  unsocial  reticence  and  flippant  levity.  The 
latter  is  the  more  to  be  shxmncd,  since  the  tendencies 
are  the  stronger  in  that  direction.  And  while  he 
should  be  cheerful  and  easy,  he  should  not  sacrifice 
the  dignity  of  his  ofiftce  to  the  festivity  of  the  occa- 
Bion« 

20.  Attendance  ttt  weddings  often  cfpens  to  the  pas* 


WEDDINGS.  13 

tor' new  opportunities  of  usefulness,  wbicL  he  shotdd 
not  fail  to  improve.  By  subsequently  calling,  not 
only  on  the  newly  married  pair,  but  on  their  rela- 
tives, he  may  often  spiritually  benefit  individuals, 
and  perhaps  win  new  famiUes  to  his  congregation. 

21.  The  question  has  frequently  been  raised, 
whether  ministers  may  properly  unite  in  marriage 
persons  who  bave  been  divorced  for  other  causes 
than  adultery.  There  are  many  and  good  men  on 
both  sides  of  this  question  j  and  whichever  side  one 
may  take,  he  will  find  himself  in  good  company. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  rule  given  by  our 
Saviour,  in  Matt,  v.,  is  the  rule  of  Christian  morality. 
But  whatever  views  the  minister  may  have  as  to 
extreme  cases,  he  should  always  hold  inviolate  the 
sanctity  of  the  marriage  relation.  He  should  never 
allow  himself,  by  word  or  deed,  to  favor  or  further 
the  loose  notions  respecting  it  which  so  frequently 
prevail,  and  accordmg  to  which  divorces  are  often 
procured  by  the  most  unworthy  means,  and  under  the 
most  trivial  pretenses.  Marriage  is  too  sacred  an 
Institution,  and  too  vitally  connected  with  the  best 
interests  of  society,  to  be  sacrificed  at  the  demand  of 
lust,  caprice,  or  self  interejst. 


14  FUN£&ALS. 


FUNERALS. 


THE  visitation  of  the  sick  and  attendance  on 
funerals  constitute  a  large  item  in  the  list  of 
pastoral  duties.  And  if  faithfully  attended  to,  they 
make  a  very  serious  demand  upon  both  the  time  and 
energy  of  a  Christian  minister.  Attended  to  faith- 
fully, they  certainly  should  be ;  because  in  this  direc- 
tion lies  the  path  of  duty,  and  because  he  never 
gains  so  ready  access  to  the  hearts  of  the  people,  whe- 
ther for  counsel  or  consolation,  as  in  their  times  of 
trouble. 

The  minister  is  seldom  consulted  as  to  the  time, 
place,  or  conditions  of  funerals.  Usually,  the  ar- 
rangements are  all  made  before  he  is  notified  and  re- 
quested to  attend.  This  is  a  mistake.  He  ought  to 
be  conferred  with  in  respect  to  the  matter,  before  the 
arrangements  are  fixed. 
The  following  suggestions  may  be  of  use : 
1.  It  is  desirable  that  funeral  services  be  held  in 
the  church,  rather  than  in  a  private  house,  where  the 
attendance  is  expected  to  be  large,  and  more  par- 
ticularly if  the  private  house  be  not  commodious. 
At  the  church,  all  can  be  comfortably  seated,  and 
Usten  without  inconvenience  to  whatever  may  be  said. 
At  a  private  house  this  is  diflicult,  if  not  impossible, 
with  any  considerable  number  present. 


FUJNERALS.  15 

2.  At  private  houses,  considering  the  inconven- 
ience of  the  audience — sitting  in  uncomfortable  posi- 
tions, standing,  some  outside  and  some  not  hearing 
the  speaker — the  service  should  be  brief,  seldom 
exceeding  thirty  or  thirty-five  minutes. 

3.  Very  unreasonable  and  sometimes  very  absurd 
demands  are  made  upon  the  officiating  clergyman,  as 
to  the  position  he  shall  occupy  while  performing  the 
service.  The  undertaker,  or  some  Mend  of  the  fam- 
ily, informs  him  that  he  had  better  stand  in  the  hall, 
so  as  to  be  heard  in  all  the  rooms  j  though  in  the  hall 
he  may  be  in  a  draft  of  air,  liable  to  take  cold,  and 
possibly  himself  to  become  the  subject  for  a  funeral, 
besides  the  annoyance  of  being  disturbed  by  persons 
coming  in  and  going  out.  Or  he  may  be  desired  to 
stand  in  a  doorway  between  two  rooms,  so  as  to  see 
neither.  Or,  worse  still,  he  may  be  plafced  half  way 
up  the  stairs,  so  as  to  be  heard  both  above  and  be- 
low stairs,  though  he  may  have  to  talk  to  the  wall, 
the  baluster,  or  to  empty  space  and  an  imaginary 
audience.  Now,  the  minister  should  select  the  place 
to  stand  which  best  suits  himself,  j^elding  only  so 
far  as  may  be  consistent  to  the  wishes  of  friends. 

4.  Clergymen  who  use  a  prescribed  hturgy  have  the 
order  and  matter  of  service  arranged,  and  will  sel- 
dom depart  from  them.  Others  will  arrange  the  ser- 
vice according  to  their  sense  of  propriety.  It  may  be 
supposed,  however,  that  reading  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture, remarks,  and  prayer,  will  constitute  the  three 
essential  and  unvarying  elements  of  the  service. 

The  most  natural,  and  presumably  the  most  com- 
mon order,  is  this:  Eeading  selected   portions  of 


XO  PUNEBALS. 

Scriptures ;  remarks  on  the  occasioij,  and  address  to 
the  mourners  j  prayer  to  close,  with  perhaps  the  ben- 
ediction. Some  may  offer  prayer  to  open  and  also  to 
close  the  service.  Singing  may  properly  be  intro- 
duced when  convenient,  particularly  if  the  service  be 
in  church. 

5.  Preaching  funeral  sermons  is  not  expected,  ex- 
cept on  rare  occasions.  When  on  account  of  the 
prominence  of  the  deceased,  or  for  other  reasons,  it 
may  be  desirable,  the  better  way  is,  to  have  it  take 
the  place  of  a  regular  service  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
in  the  church ;  if  that  be  not  convenient  at  the  time 
of  burial,  a  brief  service  can  be  held  at  that  time, 
and  the  sermon  be  preached  at  a  subsequent  time, 
notice  to  be  given  accordingly. 

6.  The  custom,  now  much  prevailing  in  cities  and 
larger  towns,  of  having  tlie  mourners  sit  ui)  stairs, 
secluded,  and  entirely  out  of  sight  of  the  speaker, 
during  a  funeral  service,  is  much  to  be  condemned. 
Where  such  usage  prevails,  the  speaker  may  talk 
about  them,  and  pray  for  them,  but  cannot  be  expect- 
ed to  address  those  whom  he  cannot  see,  and  who 
may  not  even  hear  what  he  does  say. 

7.  It  is  bad  taste  and  bad  policy  both,  for  a  minister 
to  harrow  up  the  feelings  of  relatives  by  dwelling  on 
the  most  sorrowful  circumstances,  in  order  to  make 
the  service  affecting  and  inij^ressive.  But  the  most 
distressing  features,  if  referred  to,  should  be  mention- 
ed tenderly,  and  for  the  purpose  of  giving  counsel 
or  consolation. 

8.  Remarks  at  such  a  time  are  for  the  living,  not 
for  the  dead.    The  virtues  of  the  departed  may  appro- 


FUNEKALS.  i') 

priately  be  mentioned,  especially  if  they  have  been 
conspicuous ;  but  not  in  terms  of  extravagant  lauda« 
tion.  Xor  is  it  wise  or  prudent  to  specify  and  con- 
demn, at  such  a  time,  the  faults  and  sins  of  the  dead. 
The  great  truths  of  Christian  moraUty  should  no 
doubt  be  urged.  But  to  offend  and  grieve  afflicted 
friends,  is  no  way  to  benefit  them. 

9.  A  clergyman  will  ascertain  in  some  way,  before 
he  begins  the  service,  the  peculiar  circumstances 
of  the  case,  so  as  wisely  to  guide  his  remarks.  Also 
concerning  the  near  relatives  of  the  deceased,  whom 
he  may  be  expected  to  remember  in  his  prayer,  if  not 
in  his  remarks. 

10.  It  will  be  proper,  also,  to  speak  jwrsonally  to 
the  principal  mourners,  both  before  and  after  the 
service — especially  before,  and  particularly  if  they  are 
strangers.  A  few  kind  words  privately  may  give 
the  minister  more  direct  access  to  their  confidence. 

11.  In  cities  and  large  towns  it  is  not  usually  expect- 
ed that  the  minister  will  go  to  the  grave.  It  would 
be  greatly  inconvenient,  and  serve  but  little  purpose. 
But  where  this  service  is  usual,  it  is  difllcult  for  the 
minister  to  refuse,  without  offence,  unless  there  be 
some  excellent  reason  for  so  doing.  If  he  does  refuse^ 
they  will  think  him  wanting  in  sympathy  and  con- 
sideration for  the  people  in  their  trials. 

12.  When  he  does  attend  the  burial  it  would  ap- 
pear proper  for  him  to  offer  a  very  short  prayer  at 
the  grave,  or  very  brief  remarks  with  the  benediction. 
Thus  his  presence  would  •  mean  more  than  a  mere 
compliment  to  the  occasion,  or  to  the  friends.  But 
a  service  at  the  grave  should  be  very  short. 


18  FUNERALS. 

13.  Wlien  the  service  is  in  church,  it  is  usually  ex- 
pected— ^though  not  of  course  important — that  the 
minister  shall  walk  up  the  aisle  in  front  of  the  coffin. 
Nor  can  there  be  any  good  reason  why  he  should  not, 
at  the  same  time,  repeat  appropriate  scriptures, 
after  the  manner  of  the  Episcopal  Service.  When 
the  coffin  is  taken  out,  he  would  also  walk  in  front  of 
it,  to  the  hearse. 

14.  It  seems  quite  unfortunate  that  funerals  are  so 
generally  arranged  to  take  place  on  Sunday.  They 
impose  a  needless  and  severe  tax  on  the  time  and 
energies  of  the  minister,  on  the  day  when  he  can 
least  afford  it.  They  interrupt  the  ordinary  services 
of  the  day,  and  do  not  tend  to  the  sacred  observance 
of  the  Sabbath.  And  yet  special  pains  are  taken  to 
fix  them  on  that  day,  in  order  that  they  may  be 
largely  attended,  or  that  friends  may  save  the  time, 
and  not  be  interrupted  in  their  secular  pursuits. 

15.  The  minister  should  take  occasion  to  visit  the 
bereaved  relatives  in  their  homes,  as  soon  after  and 
as  often  as  convenient,  in  order  that  he  may  follow 
up  the  lessons  of  Providence  by  his  counsels,  for 
their  spiritual  profit.  They  are  more  likely  to  listen 
to  advice  and  receive  spiritual  com^i^rt  vbUe  under 
thiQ  Bhadow  of  their  afflictions. 


TISiXING  lOB  SIOE.  19 


VISITING  THE  SICK. 


WHETHER  a  minister  may  or  may  not  frequent 
ly  call  on  his  people  at  large,  in  x^astoral  vis- 
itation, no  ordinary  circumstances  can  excuse  his 
neglect  of  the  sick.  The  sick  room  and  the  house  in 
sorrow  constitute  an  imperious  demand  upon  his 
sympathies  and  his  services.  It  is  his  duty,  as  the 
shepherd  of  the  flock.  It  is  one  of  his  broadest  and 
most  inviting  fields  of  usefulness. 

It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  not  a  few  ministers  dis- 
like and  shrink  from  this  department  of  their  work. 
They  claim  that  they  are  not  adapted  to  it,  and 
cannot  do  it  profitably.  While  it  is  true  that  visits 
to  the  sick  and  dying  may  impose  a  painful  obliga- 
tion OD  some,  especially  young  meu,  yet  it  can  scarce- 
ly be  doubted  that  where  such  service  seems  repug- 
nant, it  is  rather  for  want  of  a  deeper  and  more  fer- 
vent piety,  to  bring  the  soul  into  a  closer  spiritual 
sympathy  with  the  suffering.  The  minister  of  Christ 
who  has  the  spirit  of  his  Divine  Master  and  of  his 
sacred  calling,  can  carry  the  gospel  as  glad  tidings 
to  the  sick  room,  as  well  as  proclaim  it  from  the  pulpit. 
He  will  be  a  blessing,  and  will  himself  be  blessed  by 
such  a  ministry.  He  can  r^ever  be  in  full  fellowship 
with  his  calling  until  h»  can  be  the  messenger  of 


20  TISITING  THE  SICK. 

consolation  to  the  sick  and  d^ing.    Such,  let  every 
minister  become. 

1.  Visits  to  the  sick  should  be  brief.  How  brief, 
circumstances  must  determine,  judged  by  the  good 
sense  of  the  pastor.  Protracted  calls  would  consume 
too  much  of  his  own  time,  and  too  much  of  the  time 
of  the  family,  while  they  might  harm  rather  than 
benefit  the  patient. 

2.  As  a  general  rule,  it  is  better  to  visit  the  sick 
during  the  forenoon,  since  they  usually  feel  better, 
and  are  stronger  to  bear  any  excitement  in  the  early 
part  of  the  day.  This  is  particularly  true  if  they  be 
very  feeble. 

3.  Much  of  the  advantage  of  i)astoral  visits  de- 
pends on  the  deportment  and  manner  of  the  minis- 
ter. He  should  approach  the  sick  gently  and  quietly, 
with  a  pleasant  countenance,  and  with  kind  and  gen- 
tle words.  No  true  Christian  gentleman  will  aj)- 
proach  a  sick-bed  in  a  rough  and  boisterous  manner, 
and  with  a  loud  voice,  as  destitute  of  sympathy  as  it 
is  of  courtesy.  Nor  should  he  come  with  a  melan- 
choly countenance,  or  with  doleful  and  depressing 
words. 

4.  The  minister  must  remember  that  his  visit  is  to 
be  a  religious  visit.  It  is  for  that  i)urpose  he  is  ex- 
pected and  desired  to  call.  His  conversation  should 
therefore  be  of  a  religious  kind — hopeful,  gentle,  and 
inspiring.  No  disinclination  on  the  part  of  the  sick 
should  prevent  faithfulness  in  this  respect,  on  his 
part. 

6.  In  many  cases,  especially  of  the  unconverted,  it 
may  be  desirable  for  the  minister  to  ask  to  see  the 


VISITING  THE  SICK.  21 

sick  alone ;  since  they  may  show  their  true  religions 
state,  and  converse  on  religious  subjects  more  freely 
alone  than  in  the  presence  of  others. 

6.  Persons  very  feeble  should  not  be  required  to 
talk  much.  The  effort,  mental  and  physical,  of  con- 
versing, and  even  of  answering  many  questions,  may 
be  very  exhausting.  They  can  listen  to  conversation 
when  they  cannot  converse.  But  if  they  desire  to 
make  statements,  they  should  not  be  hindered,  how- 
ever feeble. 

7.  The  minister  should  practice  no  deception  on 
the  sick,  either  as  to  their  spiritual  condition  or  in 
regard  to  the  prospect  of  their  recovery.  It  may  not 
be  best  to  express  one's  greatest  fears  as  to  recovery, 
but  the  sick  should  not  be  deluded  with  false  hopes. 
The  souls  of  backsliders  and  the  unconverted  should 
be  dealt  faithfully  with — though  always  in  kindness. 

8.  Prayer  should  almost  always  be  offered;  in  which 
the  condition  of  the  sick  can  be  mentioned,  with 
even  more  plainness  than  in  conversation.  It  should 
be  brief,  tender  in  spirit,  and  gentle  in  tone  j  and 
should  embrace  the  members  of  the  family,  according 
to  their  condition,  as  well  as  the  sick.  Whether  the 
whole  family,  with  attendants,  sliould  be  present  at 
the  time,  must  depend  on  circumstances.  Sometimes 
this  is  imi)racticable.  Sometimes  it  is  better  for  the 
sick  that  but  few  should  be  present,  to  vitiate  the 
ail"  and  confuse  the  sufferer. 

9.  A  few  brief  and  appropriate  i^ortions  of  Scrip- 
tures may  well  be  read,  preceding  prayer ;  or  what 
would  prove  quite  as  profitable,  and  perhaps  less  tire- 
some to  the  patient,  let  these  appropriate  portions  lie 


22  VISITING  THE  SICK. 

repeated  in  the  conversation  j  to  which  brief  com- 
ments may  be  added.  Sliort,  selected  portions — single 
verses,  well  chosen — will  meet  the  condition  of  the 
sick  better,  afford  more  instruction  and  comfort,  and 
be  less  tiresome,  than  entire  chapters,  or  loDg  con 
tinuous  portions.  The  mental  effort  necessary  to  fol 
low  the  reading  of  long  passages  is  very  consider- 
able, especially  if  it  be  read  rapidly,  or  indistinctly  j 
and  is  quite  too  much  effort  for  a  very  sick  person 
to  make. 

10.  It  is  fortimate  if  the  minister  can  sing.  If  he 
can  sing  well  and  wisely,  his  presence  will  be  a  spe 
cial  benediction  in  the  sick-room.  Song,  soft  and 
sympathetic,  inspires  devotion,  carries  truth  to  the 
heart  as  well  as  to  the  judgment,  helps  to  lift  the 
soul  into  a  spiritual  atmosphere,  and  performs  a  min- 
istry peculiarly  adapted  to  such  a  service.  But,  bet 
ter  no  singing  than  bad  singing. 

11.  The  whole  manner,  deportment  and  utterance 
of  one  who  visits  the  sick,  should  be  calm,  cheerful 
and  serene,  assuring  and  not  agitating  the  patient. 
A  noisy,  harsh,  and  blustering  deportment  is  as  cruel 
as  it  is  discourteous,  in  the  sick-room. 

12.  The  minister  should  be  very  careful  and  not 
intrude  upon  the  province  of  the  physician.  Most 
people  have  some  favorite  remedy  of  their  own,  for 
almost  eveiy  ill.  From  their  great  familiarity  with 
sickness,  ministers  necessarily  obtain  considerable 
knowledge  of  diseases  and  remedies.  But  they 
should  carefully  avoid  playing  the  doctor.  Their 
sphere  is  chiefly  spiritual.  They  may  safely  second 
the  physician's  counsels  as  to  careful  nursing,  pure 


TISITINO  THE  SIOK.  t8 

air,  quiet  surroundings,  if  there  seems  to  be  need  of 
this.  And  if  thoroughly  satisfied  that  the  sick  are 
not  receiving  proper  medical  treatment,  they  may  at 
times,  no  doubt,  advise  a  change,  and  the  procure- 
ment of  a  competent  physician  to  attend  them. 

13.  Clergymen  in  visiting  the  sick-room  should 
avoid  every  possible  condition  of  annoyance  and  dis- 
comfort to  invalids.  If  their  clothing  be  damp,  the 
outside  garment  should  be  laid  aside,  or  they  should 
sit  at  a  prudent  distance  from  the  bed.  If  the  hands 
be  very  cold,  avoid  taking  the  hand  of  a  very  feeble 
patient.  Some  clergymen  who  u'se  tobacco — what 
no  clergyman  ever  should  use — are  so  thoroughly  sat- 
urated with  its  fumes,  as  to  offend  and  almost  uau- 
seate  even  the  well,  much  more  the  sick,  whom  they 
approach.  Cases  have  been  known  where  the  sick 
and  dying  were  obliged  to  exclude  from  their  pre- 
sence their  own  pastors,  because  the  stench  of  tobac- 
co upon  their  persons  was  unendurable,  in  their  fee- 
ble condition. 

14.  The  pastor  will  often — especially  in  cities  and 
large  towns — be  called  on  to  visit  the  sick  in  homes 
of  poverty  and  want;  perhaps  in  habitations  of 
squalor  and  degradation.  He  must,  so  far  as  is  in 
his  power,  preach  to  such  a  gospel  of  food  and  rai- 
ment, as  well  as  a  gospel  of  repentance  and  faith. 
Let  him,  as  he  is  able,  of  his  own  personal  means, 
relieve  the  wants  of  the  sufferers.  But  he  should  en- 
list the  kind  services  of  the  generous,  to  minister  to 
such  suflerers.  Such  charities  will  be  doubly  bless- 
ed: to  those  who  give,  as  well  as  to  those  <vho  receive. 
It  will  give  the  minister  greater  influence  in  spiritual 
work,  among  such  families. 


24  COUNCILS. 


COUNCILS. 


rls  usual  on  various  occasions  of  ecclesiastical  ac 
tion,  to  convene  councils  for  advice  and  co-oper. 
ation.  Ministers,  as  tlie  cliief  actors  in  such  bodies, 
should  understand  the  proper  sphere  of  council  ac- 
tion, and  the  true  limits  of  council  authority.  Espe- 
cially important  is  it  for  ministers  to  understand  this, 
since,  though  they  are  usually  composed  in  part  of 
laymen,  the  clerical  members  are  commonly  in  the 
majority,  and  are  supposed  to  take  the  lead  of  affairs 
and  give  direction  to  the  action  taken.  A  few  of  the 
leading  features  and  principles  are  the  following  : 

1.  Councils  have  no  antecedent  right  of  existence, 
and  no  original  authority  for  action.  Their  existence 
depends  on  those  who  convene  them,  and  their  au- 
thority to  act  is  derived  from  the  same  soui^e.  Ko 
comi)any  of  persons,  not  a  church,  has  the  right  to 
convene  themselves,  organize  and  take  action  on  ec- 
clesiastical matters  which  have  not  been  committed 
to  them. 

2.  Councils  may  be  convened  by  churches  or  indi- 
viduals— more  commonly  by  churches — to  give  ad- 
vice and  aid  iu  matters  to  be  submitted  to  them 
when  convened. 

3.  Councils  are  usually  convened  by  sending  letters 
to  such  churches  as  they  may  choose — a  majority  of 
which  should  be  those  in  the  immediate  neighbor- 


couj^rciLS.  25 

hood — asking  them  to  send  their  pastor,  and  one  or 
two — ^usually  two — messengers  to  sit  in  council  with 
them.  These  letters  are  called  letters  missive^  and 
constitute  the  only  authority  for  the  assembling  of 
the  body,  and  the  charter  under  which  it  is  to  act, 
when  assembled. 

4.  The  letters  missive  should  distinctly  state  when 
and  where  the  council  is  to  meet,  and  what  churches 
and  individuals  are  invited  to  attend. 

5.  The  letters  missive  should  also  distinctly  state 
what  are  the  matters  on  which  they  are  expected  t-o 
act.  It  is  an  admitted  principle,  sanctioned  by  gen- 
eral usage,  that  an  ecclesiastical  council  cannot  be 
convened  under  a  roving  commission,  to  act  on  any 
subject  that  may  chance  to  come  up  j  but  must  con- 
fine its  action  strictly  to  the  matters  specified  in  the 
letters  by  which  it  was  convened.  Of  course  all 
those  letters  should  be  uniform. 

6.  Parties  caunot  propeily  convoke  a  councd  to  iu- 
vestigate  or  i)ass  judgment  on  the  case  of  persons 
with  whom  they  hold  no  ecclesiastical  connection; 
such  as  a  member  or  pastor  of  another  church  than 
that  with  which  those  convoking  the  council  are  con- 
nected. But  one  church  may  call,  and  ask  a  councD 
to  advise  them  as  to  their  duty  in  respect  to  some 
other  church  with  which  they  are  in  fellowship. 

7.  It  is  not  an  uncommon  practice  for  those  calling 
a  council,  t'^  invite,  in  addition  to  churches,  certain 

ndividuals,  whose   presence   may,   for  reasons,  be 
desirable.     To  this  custom,  although  it  constitutes 
a  somewhat  mixed   commission,  there  seems  to  be 
no  reasonable  objection. 
3 


as  OOUNCILS. 

8.  Councils  differ  from  Committees  of  Conference, 
in  the  fact  that  the  former  are  composed  wholly  or 
chiefly  of  messengers  ai)poiuted  by  churches,  and 
the  latter,  of  individuals  personally  invited,  and  act- 
ing without  any  church  appointment. 

9.  The  Council,  when  convened  at  the  hour  desig- 
nated, organize  by  the  election  of  some  member  as 
chairman,  and  some  other  one  as  clerk.  These  elec- 
tions are  usually  on  nomination.  Prayer  is  then  of- 
fered for  divine  guidance.  After  this  the  credentials 
of  messengers  are  called  for,  and  the, clerk  makes  a 
list  of  members.  Then  tlie  object  for  which  the  body 
is  convened  is  stated — usually  by  reading  a  copy  of 
the  letter  missive.  By  this  the  Council  knows  what  it 
is  desired  to  do.  Further  explanations,  and  a  discus- 
sion of  the  subject  then  follow,  concluding  with  such 
action  as  tlie  body  may  decide  on. 

,10.  A  Council  when  organized  can  neither  increase 
nor  diminish  the  number  of  its  members.  Its  com- 
position is  formed  by  those  who  called  it,  and  cannot 
be  changed  by  any  other  authority.  For  that  reason 
it  cannot  admit  other  persons  to  membership,  nor 
can  it  exclude  any  of  those  who  have  been  called 
and  appointed  to  constitute  it. 

13.  But,  as  an  exception  to  this  rule,  all  delibera- 
tive bodies  have  the  primal  and  inherent  right  to 
protect  themselves  against  insult,  disgrace,  and  such 
interruption  as  would  prevent  the  object  of  their 
meeting.  Such  conduct  on  the  part  of  any  member, 
therefore,  during  the  proceedings,  would  make  his 
expulsion  justifiable. 

12.  But  if  any  member  of  a  Council  be  dissatisfied 


OOUWOILB.  3T 

with  the  presence  of  any  other  member,  he  can  him- 
self  withdraw,  and  refuse  to  act.  He  has  no  other 
remedy. 

*13.  Usage  has  not  decided  that  any  specified  num- 
ber of  messengers  appointed,  shall  constitute  a  quorum 
essential  for  action.  Any  considerable  number,  or 
even  a  very  small  number  present,  usually  proceed  to 
action,  especially  if  the  case  be  one  involving  no 
special  difficulty.  If  the  case  be  important  and  dif- 
ficult, action  should  not  be  taken  without  a  full  rep- 
resentation. In  all  important  cases  certaiidy,  it  would 
be  a  salutary  rule  if  adopted,  that  no  action  should  be 
taken,  unless  a  majority  of  those  actually  called  to 
constitute  the  council  were  present.  But  so  diverse 
are  the  opinions  of  those  who  act  on  councils,  as  well 
as  those  who  have  convened  and  desire  them  to  act, 
that  no  rule  fitted  to  all  occasions,  can  probably  be 
adopted. 

14.  It  must  be  accepted  as  a  fundamental  and 
universal  rule,  that  within  the  area  of  Congregation- 
aUsm  and  Church  Independency  at  least,  aU  councils 
are  advisory  only  j  they  never  have,  and  cannot  have 
any  ecclesiastical  autliority.  They  can  only  consider 
such  subjects  as  are  submitted  to  them  j  and  they 
bind  individuals  and  churches  only  so  far,  as  they 
choose  to  submit  themselves  to  their  judgment  and 
advice.  Their  province  is  simply  counsel — what  their 
name  implies ;  never  and  in  no  sense,  are  they 
church  courts  for  adjudication,  much  less  legislative 
bodies  for  the  enactment  of  laws. 

15.  A  council  may  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  if 
u©cessary  to  complete  the  purpose  for  which  it  wad 


S8  GoimciL& 

convened.  But  it  cannot  perpetuate  a  u>ntinned 
existence,  as  a  standing  court  of  appeal.  When  its 
object  is  accomplished,  it  expires  by  limitation  ;  but 
a  formal  vote  to  dissolve^  or  to  adjourn  sine  die,  is 
usually  passed. 

16.  Before  adjournment,  the  minutes  of  the  pro- 
ceedings are  read,  corrected  and  approved,  and  a 
certified  copy  is  ordered  to  be  given  to  the  parties  by 
whom  it  was  called. 

17.  When  once  dissolved  or  adjourned,  the  body  is 
extinct,  and  cannot  convene  again  at  its  own  option 
or  by  its  own  authority.  If  convened  again,  it  must 
be  by  the  same  authority,  and  by  a  process  similar 
to  that  which  first  brought  it  into  existence. 

18.  It  is  not  proper  for  one  Council  to  sit  in  judg- 
ment on,  or  review  the  action  of  another  Council. 
But  a  matter,  not  satisfactorily  adjusted  by  one,  may 
be  referred  to  a  second. 

19.  When  a  second  is  called  to  consider  some  mat- 
ter already  submitted  to  a  previous  Council,  the  sec- 
ond should,  so  far  as  possible,  embrace  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  previous  one,  with  such  additional  mem- 
bers as  will  be  likely  to  counterbalance  any  local  or 
personal  prejudices  or  any  want  of  information  or  ex- 
perience, which  may  possibly  have  influenced  the 
tbrmer  meeting. 

20.  A  Council  may  be  called  by  a  single  church, 
or  by  several  churches  acting  in  concert  j  or  by  a 
suigle  individual,  or  by  several  individuals  acting  in 
concert.  The  letters  missive  should  of  course  distinct- 
ly state  by  whom  the  call  is  issued,  as  well  as  the  ol> 
ject  for  which  it  issued. 


ooiiNorLS.  29 

91.  CJouncils  called  to  adjust  and  settle  difficulties, 
are  usually  designated  as  either  tnutual  or  ex  parte- 
A.  mutual  Council  is  one  as  to  which  the  different  par- 
ties to  the  difficulty,  unite  in  the  call  and  reference. 
An  ex  parte  Council  is  one  called  by  one  party  to  the 
difficulty. 

22.  An  ex  parte  Council  should  not  be  called  until 
all  proper  efforts  have  been  made  for,  and  failed,  to 
secure  a  mutual  Council. 

23.  Parties  not  uniting  in  calling  a  council,  can 
have  no  rights  or  standing  in  the  body  when  conven- 
ed ;  but  as  a  matter  of  courtesy,  and  for  the  sake  of 
obtaining  all  possible  information,  they  may  be  heard 
by  consent  of  the  body  and  those  who  called  it. 

24.  Parties  calling  a  Council  cannot  be  members  of 
it,  and  have  no  rights  of  action  with  it,  except  to 
place  before  the  body  all  the  information  in  their 
possession. 

25.  An  ex  parte  Council,  when  convened,  cannot  by 
its  own  action  transform  itself  into  a  mutual  Council. 
This  change  can  be  effected,  only  by  the  consent  and 
agreement  of  the  different  parties  involved  in  the 
difficulty. 

26.  When  a  mutual  Council  is  to  be  called  to  adjust 
difficulties  between  a  church  and  some  of  its  mem- 
bers, the  letters  convening  it  should  be  sent  out,  by 
and  in  the  name  of  the  church,  and  not  of  the  indi- 
viduals. But  the  fact  of  its  being  by  mutual  agree- 
ment of  the  parties,  should  be  stated  in  the  letters. 

27.  A  Council  cannot  sit  to  review  and  pass  judg- 
ment on  the  action  of  any  other  church  than  that 
which  has  called,  and  submitted  its  case  to  it  j  nor 

3* 


80  ooimoiLS. 

can  a  Council  properly  be  called  for  such  a  purixxse. 

No  body  of  men  has  the  right  to  try,  and  pass  judg- 
ment on  an  independent  church.  Such  a  body  would 
thereby  become  judicial — a  church  court. 

28.  But  either  churches  or  individuals  may  call  a 
Council  to  advise  them  what  is  their  duty  in  rela. 
tion  to  a  church  deemed  heretical  in  doctrine,  or 
irregular  in  practice ;  or  for  other  reasons  thought 
important. 

29.  Members  when  aggrieved  by  the  action  or  at- 
titude of  their  church,  and  faihng  to  secure  a  mutual 
Council,  before  jjroceeding  to  call  one  ex  parte,  shovild 
lay  the  matter  before  some  neighboring  church  or 
churches,  and  request  them  to  call  one,  for  advice, 
either  to  the  aggrieved  members,  or  to  the  churches 
calling  it ;  or  to  both.  This  effort  failing,  the  mem- 
bers can  themselves  proceed  to  issue  a  call. 

30.  If  when  invitations  are  receiv<jd  to  unite  in  a 
Council,  those  receiving  them  do  not  approve  the  ob- 
ject of  the  call,  and  dechue  to  act,  they  should  at 
once  notify  the  party  calling  it,  to  that  effect,  giving 
their  reasons  for  non-concurrence.  These  facts 
should  be  laid  before  the  body  when  convened.  But 
it  is  better  to  respond,  if  the  call  be  issued  from  any 
respectable  source,  and  by  one^s  presence  prevent  any 
unfortunate  action,  rather  than  permit  it  by  absenceo 

31.  It  is  a  course  of  very  questionable  propriety, 
for  a  Council  to  require  the  parties  to  a  difficulty  to 
bind  themselves  at  the  beginning,  to  abide  by  what- 
ever decisiona  the  body  may  reach.  For,  it  is  hardly 
consistent  with  the  rights  of  conscience  to  pledge 
one's  self  beforehand  to  a  course  of  action  contingent 


couNcrL&  ai 

on  fdture  and  unforeseen  events.    And  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  such  pledges,  when  made,  are  seldom  kept. 

32.  Councils  for  the  adjustment  of  questions  invol- 
ving  church  action  should  not  be  called  unless  the 
need  seems  imperative.  And  against  all  tendency  to 
relieve  churches  from  their  appropriate  resi^onsibihtyj 
to  intrude  upon  the  sphere  of  their  just  authority,  or 
to  undermine  their  absolute  independence — against 
all  this,  Coaucils  should  constantly  and  sacredljr 
goanL 


a  OBBINAXIOira. 


ORDINATIONS. 


ON  occasious  of  tlie  induction  of  candidates  into 
the  public  and  official  work  .of  the  ministry,  the 
counsel  and  co-operation  of  others  is  usually  sought 
by  the  church  whose  minister  is  to  be  ordained.  This 
is  done  not  for  the  sake  of  authoritj^,  but  for  the  sake 
of  order  J  not  because  it  is  essential,  but  because  it  is 
customary,  and  moreover  because  it  is  expedient  and 
wise  to  pursue  such  a  course. 

Any  church  has  the  undoubted  right  to  have  any 
man  whom  they  may  elect,  serve  them  as  pastor, 
without  interference  by  any  other  man,  or  body  of 
men  whatever  j  and  to  ordain,  or  set  him  apart,  by 
such  formal  services  as  they  may  choose,  either  with 
or  without  the  assistance  of  any  other  persons  than 
themselves.  The  presence  of  ordained  ministers, 
though  desirable,  is  not  essential. 

But  as  every  church  desires  to  stand  in  cordial  re- 
lations of  fi'atemityand  fellowship  with  all  the  other 
chui'ches  of  its  denomination  ;  and  as  the  man  to  be 
ordained  's  about  to  take  his  place  in  the  brotherhood 
of  ministers,  and  desires  to  sustain  relations  of  sym 
pathy,  fraternity  and  fellowship  with  them  all,  it  is  a 
wise  and  prudent  coiu'se  to  call  together  messengers 
from  the  various  churches  to  examine  the  matter,  and 
advise  as  to  the  pi-opriety  of  inducting  the  candidate 


OBDmATIONS.  88 

into  the  ministry  ;  giving  him  their  approval  and 
commendation — if  they  do  approve — as  he  enters  the 
sacred  office. 

Tliis  is  accomplished  in  one  of  two  ways.  Either 
by  requesting  a  given  number  of  churches  to  send 
messengers  to  constitute  a  Council  for  action  in  the 
case  5  or,  by  inviting  certain  ministers  to  come  to- 
gether as  a  JPresbyteryj  and  perform  the  service  desir- 
ed. As  to  which  shall  be  done,  is  a  matter  of  opin- 
ion and  choice  with  the  church  and  the  candidate,  and 
wholly  a  matter  of  indifference  so  far  as  the  results 
are  concerned.  At  the  Korth,  the  Council  is  common- 
ly chosen ;  in  the  South,  the  Presbytery  is  usually 
preferred.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  ministers  perform  al- 
most the  entke  service,  though  the  Council  may  be 
composed  in  part  of  laymen. 

1.  The  Council,  or  Presbytery,  is  to  be  called  to- 
gether by  the  church  over  which  the  candidate  is  to 
be  ordained,  and  not  by  the  candidate. 

2.  The  candidate  should  be  a  member  of  the 
church  calling  the  Council,  and  over  which  he  is  to 
be  ordained. 

3.  The  church,  before  calling  the  Council,  should 
take  all  proper  care  and  pains  to  be  satisfied  as  to 
the  fitness  of  the  candidate  for  the  important  position 
he  is  about  to  assume,  as  their  pastor.  It  is  not  sim- 
ply the  question  as  to  whether  he  can  interest  an  au- 
dience by  a  public  discourse,  but  whether  he  gives 
evidence  of  having  been  called  of  God  to  the  work  j 
whether  he  is  fitted  to  instruct  and  build  up  the 
church ;  his  ability  to  conduct  the  social  services ; 
his  adaptation  to  pastoral  work,  and  his  prudence  and 


M  ORDINATIONS. 

ability  to  be  a  wise  and  safe  guide  and  leader  of  the 
people. 

4.  The  cliurcli  should  also  inform  itself  as  to  his 
general  character,  and  reputation,  and  what  has  been 
his  walk  and  deportment  hitherto.  For  all  this  the 
church  is  responsible,  and  this  duty  should  not  be 
thrown  upon  the  Council. 

5.  When  the  CouncU  is  convened,  and  organized^ 
the  church — which  does  not  compose  a  part  of  the 
Council,  but  reports  to  it — through  some  one  appoint- 
ed to  represent  it,  reports  what  action  they  have 
taken  in  the  case,  the  information  they  i^ossess,  and 
ask  the  advice  and  co-operation  of  the  Council,  as  to 
whether  their  action  has  been  wise,  and  is  to  be  ap- 
proved. 

6.  The  Council  then  proceeds  to  examine  the  can- 
didate. This  examination  is  usually  in  three  specific 
directions. 

a.  As  to  his  Chi'istian  experience. 

b.  As  to  his  call  to  the  ministry. 

c.  As  to  his  view  of  .Christian  doctrine. 

On  each  of  these  he  makes  his  statement,  and  at 
the  conclusion  of  each,  is  asked  any  questions,  which 
any  member  of  the  body  may  see  tit  to  propound. 

It  would  not  only  be  proper,  but  desirable,  for  the 
candidate  to  be  examined  on  matters  not  specifically 
included  in  the  above  list.  As  for  instance,  what 
would  be  his  treatment  of  certain  matters  of  church 
difficulty,  or  perplexing  questions  of  discipline,  or 
any  of  the  many  practical  matters  with  which  a  pas- 
tor has  to  deal. 

7.  A  Council  having  accepted  the  position  of  advi» 


ORDINATIONS.  85 

era  to  the  church,  should  be  faithful  to  their  convic- 
tions, and  not  allow  themselves  to  act  contrary  to 
their  best  judgment,  merely  to  i>lease  either  the 
church  or  the  candidate. 

8.  A  young  man  may  not  have  had  opportunity  to 
make  himself  familiar  with  the  details  of  scholastic 
theology,  but  no  man  should  assume  to  enter  upon 
the  important  work  of  the  Christian  ministry,  or  be 
encouraged  to  do  so,  until  he  be  grounded  and  settled 
in  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Christian  system. 
The  work  is  too  important  and  responsible.  To  say, 
"  He  will  learn  as  he  goes  on,"  and  that  "  He  will 
come  out  all  right,"  is  to  trifle  with  sacred  things. 

9.  On  some  minor  points  a  candidate  may  not  be 
thoroughly  settled,  but  if  he  have  fixed  oijinions  con- 
trary to  the  standards  of  his  denomination,  either  as 
to  doctrine  or  practice,  on  matters  deemed  by  the 
Council  important,  they  should  not  approve  his  or- 
ordination,  nor  assist  in  it.  For  even  on  the  as- 
sumption that  he  be  right  and  they  wrong,  his  induc- 
tion into  the  ministry  would  introduce  an  inharmo- 
nious element  into  the  denomination,  and  almost 
certainly  lead  to  dissension  and  discord. 

10.  When  the  examination  of  the  candidate  is  com- 
pleted, he  retires,  and  the  Council  deUberates  by  it- 
self, and  decides  whether  it  approves  of  proceeding 
to  ordination.  If  they  do,  they  so  determiue,  and  no- 
tify the  church,  or  its  committee,  to  that  effect.  And 
as  the  church  has  referred  the  matter  of  public  ser- 
vices to  the  Council,  they  proceed  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  the  same. 

11.  Usual  ordination  services  are  in  the  following 
order: 


M  OBDmATIONS. 

cu  Introductory  services,  consisting  of  singing 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  prayer. 

6.  The  sermon;  by  some  one  usually  previously? 
selected  for  the  purpose. 

c.  The  ordaining  prayer ;  during  which  the  candi- 
date kneels,  and  near  the  close  of  which  the  one  who 
prays,  with  one  or  two  others,  lay  their  hands  on  his 
head. 

d»  The  hand  of  fellowship  ;  by  which  he  is  welcom- 
ed to  the  fellowship  of  the  ministry. 

e.  The  charge  to  the  candidate ;  in  which  certain 
matters  of  duty  and  deportment  are  urged  upon  him. 

/.  The  charge  to  the  church.  This  is  designed  to 
impress  upon  the  church  their  duties  an/1  responsi- 
bilities  towards  their  pastor. 

Singing  may  follow,  and  the  benediction  is  pro- 
nounced, usually  by  the  candidate. 

12.  It  is  proper  for  a  certified  copy  of  the  minutes 
of  the  Council,  embracing  the  order  of  exercise,  to  be 
given  the  candidate,  as  the  certificate  of  his  ordina- 
tion. 

13.  It  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  ordination  does 
not  make  a  minister  of  Christ.  It  endows  him  with 
no  gifts,  graces,  or  capabilities  which  he  did  not  be- 
fore possess.  Nor  does  it  impart  any  ecclesiastical 
authority;  for  those  who  ordain,  have  none  to  give. 
His  call  to  the  ministry  must  be  from  God  ;  his  call  to 
the  pastorate  must  be  from  the  church.  The  cere- 
mony of  ordination  is  no  more  than  a  recognition 
of  his  divine  calling  to  the  work,  an  approval  of  the 
church's  action  and  of  his  entrance  upon  the  duties 
of  the  office ;  while  the  public  ceremonies  are  but 


ORDINATIONS.  W 

an  appropriate  and  an  impressive  public  commen- 
dation of  the  candidate,  sending  him  forth  to  his 
work  with  a  fraternal  benediction. 

14.  Nor  is  the  form  of  public  service  by  which  a 
candidate  is  inducted  into  the  office  to  which  he  had 
previously  been  chosen,  important.  The  "  laying  on 
of  hands"  has  usually  been  deemed  essential  to 
ordination.  It  has  the  force  of  long  prevailing  and 
widely  extended  usage.  Moreover,  it  is,  if  rightly 
understood,  an  appropriate  form  of  fraternal  bene- 
diction. But  there  is  no  instance  found  in  the  New 
Testament  in  which  a  man  was  inducted  into  the 
gospel  ministry  by  the  imposition  of  hands ;  nor  any 
precept  enjoining  it.  It  is  not,  therefore,  of  divine 
authority,  and  cannot  be  made  essential  to  ministerial 
character  or  standing.  But,  since  it  is  customary, 
and  since  uniformity  of  usage  is  desirable,  tliQ  usual 
forms  should  be  followed,  unless  they  be  regarded  as 
a  violation  of  conscience  or  of  i)riuciple. 

15.  It  may  not  unfrequently  happen  that  a  council, 
while  recognizing  the  divine  call  of  the  candidate  to 
the  ministerial  office,  may  yet  be  convinced  that  he  is 
not  fully  prepared  to  assume  the  sacred  functions,  and 
enter  at  once  upon  the  responsible  duties  of  the 
i)osition.  He  may  need  clearer  views  of  divine  truth, 
in  order  to  be  a  safe  teacher,  and  more  maturity  and 
exi:)erience  in  order  to  be  a  comj)etent  leader.  The 
prudent  and  kindly  course  in  such  a  case,  would  be 
for  the  council  to  adjoiu'n,  for  so  long  a  time  as  they 
might  deem  necessary,  in  order  that  he  might  at  a 
later  day  give  them  entire  satisfaction  as  to  his  prepa- 
ration for  the  sacred  office. 

4 


INSTALLATIOM. 


INSTALLATION. 


rSTALLATIOK,  though  with  some  denomina. 
tions  it  means  a  more  formal  and  official  act, 
yet  with  independent  churches,  it  implies  an  unof- 
ficial service,  by  which  a  pastor  is  introduced  to  a 
new  field  of  la  bor.  Instahation  services  are  not  held 
with  any  uniformity ;  indeed  but  few  of  the  many 
pastoral  changes  are  attended  by  them. 

They  constitute  a  fraternal  greeting  to  a  pastor, 
at  his  entrance  upon  a  new  field  of  labor,  and  bring 
the  new  era  of  the  church's  history  i)rominently  be- 
fore the  community,  by  a  public  service.  Beyond 
this,  they  have  no  ecclesiastical  significance. 

No  Council  is  called,  and  no  examination  is  had  5 
but  several  muiisters  are  invited  in,  to  take  part  in 
the  services.  Some  one  is  selected  to  preach  a  ser- 
mon on  the  occasion  j  some  one  to  give  an  address 
of  welcome  to  the  newly  elected  pastor ;  and  some 
one  to  address  the  church,  by  way  of  congratulation 
and  counsel.  This  is  substantially  the  form  and 
meaning  of  an  installation  service. 


BEaOGNITION,  0&  SE-DBDINATION.  80 


RECOGNITION,  OR  RE-ORDINA- 
TION. 


TTTHEN  a  minister,  having  changed  his  ecclesi- 
VV  astical  views,  enters  the  denomination,  from 
some  other  communion,  he  is  admitted  to  the  minis- 
try in  his  new  religious  connection,  either  by  a  re-or- 
dination or  a  recognition  service.  Usage  is  not  uni- 
form, and  so  far  as  his  ministerial  character  and 
standing  are  concerned,  there  is  no  difference  which 
is  chosen.  Whichever  the  minister  and  the  church 
should  prefer,  may  well  be  adopted,  without  pre- 
judice to  either. 

In  either  case  a  Council,  or  Presbytery,  should  be 
assembled,  and  the  candidate  pass  a  sufSciently  care- 
fid  examination  to  give  assurance  that  in  matters  of 
faith  and  practice,  he  is  in  harmony  with  the  denom- 
ination into  which  he  is  admitted.  Otherwise,  he 
cannot  exi)ect  a  cordial  recognition  by  them. 

The  services  in  re-ordination  are  usually  the  same 
as  those  of  ordination;  w^liile  those  of  recognition 
differ  only  in  omitting  the  laying-on  of  hands.  The 
imposition  of  hands  may  safely  be  left  to  the  candi- 
date, the  church,  and  the  Council.  The  man  will  be 
a  minister  none  the  more  by  the  use  of  this  ceremo- 
ny, and  none  the  less  by  the  omission  of  it 


to  RECOGNITION  OK  JRE-ORDINATION. 

Sometimes  a  churcli  will  admit  to  membership, 
and  put  into  the  ministry  as  its  pastor,  one  received 
from  another  denomination,  without  Council  for  ad 
vice,  or  public  ceremony.  This,  they  have  an  un 
doubted  right  to  do,  but  it  is  neither  wise  nor  ex- 
pedient ;  neither  for  the  church  nor  for  the  pastor. 

Whether  ordination  confers  an  indelible  character, 
and  he  who  is  once  a  minister,  is  always  a  minister , 
or,  whether  the  ecclesiastical  acts  of  one  denomination 
are  to  be  recognized  as  valid  by  another,  are  questions 
of  no  great  i)ractical  momentj'and  in  respect  to  which 
opinions  widely  differ.  They  can  be  settled  by  no 
authoritative  decision,  and  may  safely  be  left  to  the 
ilisposition  of  those  with  whom  they  may  chance  to 
arise.  It  is,  however,  better  for  each  denominatiou 
to  conform  to  its  own  polity,  and  follow  its  owu 
order.  It  imi)lies  no  want  of  Christian  courtesy  and 
suggests  no  disrespect,  that  the  acts  of  one  are  not 
accepted  as  vahd  by  another. 


KSOOGNinON  OF  OHCSCnKa  41 


RECOGNITION  OF  CHURCHES. 


w 


'HEREYER  there  may  be  living  near  each 
other  a  number  of  Christian  disciples,  who  en- 
tertain like  views  of  Scriptui-e  doctrine  and  church 
order,  it  is  their  privilege  to  organize  themselves  into 
a  churchy  by  entering  into  covenant  to  be  a  church 
for  the  purpose  of  observing  the  ordinances  of  relig- 
ion, and  maintaiuing  public  worship).  Such  a  com- 
pany of  believers,  if  they  are  members  of  churches 
already,  would  obtain  letters  from  their  churches,  for 
this  purpose.  K  not  members,  they  would  seek  bap- 
tism, and  make  a  pubhc  profession  of  their  faith, 
preparatory  to  entering  into  the  constitution  of  a 
church. 

And  such  a  company  of  believers,  so  becoming  a 
church  by  uniting  in  covenant  together,  are  in  fact  ? 
church,  possessing  all  the  rights,  privileges  and  au 
thority  of  a  church  of  Christ,  without  the  sanction, 
permission  or  authority  of  any  man,  or  body  of  men 
whatever,  aside  from  their  own  number.  No  person 
or  persons  have  a  right  to  hinder,  or  interfere  with 
them  in  the  exercise  of  these  rights. 

But  since  chui*ches  of  like  faith  and  order,  wish  to 

be  in  fellowship  with  other  churches  of  similar  faith 

and  order,  and  to  exercise  the  courtesies  of  Christian 

fraternity  towards  each  other,  it  is  customary   foi 

4* 


42  RBOOaNITION  OP  OHUROHBS. 

one,  when  it  is  constituted,  as  above,  to  invite  a 
Cooncil,  to  look  into  the  circumstances,  and  give 
their  approval — ^if  they  do  approve — of  the  step  they 
have  takeu  in  their  organization.  And  thus  also,  to 
express  fellowship  for  them,  as  a  regular  and  prop- 
erly constituted  church  of  Christ. 

The  Council  usually  examines  their  articles  of 
faith,  to  see  if  they  are  in  harmony  with  the  denom- 
ination, as  to  doctrine  and  church  order.  They  also 
consider  whether  a  church  be  needed  in  that  locality : 
whether  the  members  could  not  be  accommodated 
with  religious  privileges  without  the  constitution  of 
a  new  church  j  and  whether  they  have  i)romise  of 
being  able  to  sustain  worship,  and  meet  the  expenses 
to  be  incurred. 

The  approval  of  a  Council  secures  for  the  new 
body  the  confidence  and  sympathy  of  other  churches, 
and  gives  them  credit  in  the  denomination.  But 
should  the  Council  refuse  their  commendation  and 
disapprove  the  organization,  still  they  would  be  a 
church,  and  possess  all  the  rights  of  one,  did  they 
choose  to  maintain  their  position.  But  in  such  a 
case  they  would  not  be  likely  to  command  the  pub- 
lie  confidence. 

Some  public  recognition  services  are  usually  held, 
to  give  expression  to  the  approving  action  of  the 
Council.  These  generally  consist  of  a  sermon  and  ad- 
dresses of  welcome,  encouragement,  and  counsel  to 
the  church,  the  people,  and  the  pastor — if  there  be  a 
pastor. 

In  the  opinion  of  some,  the  proper  time  for  calling 
a  Council  is  before  the  organization  of  the  choroh 


RECOGNITION  OF  CHURCHES.  43 

takes  place,  and  not  afterwards.  The  Council  can 
then  advise  whether  it  is  best  that  a  church  should 
be  formed,  rather  than  to  express  approval  or  disap- 
proval of  the  act  after  it  is  accomplished. 

The  action  in  such  discs,  as  in  others,  is  advisory, 
^ud  not  authoritative. 


IiA.YINa  A  CORNEB-STONB. 


LAYING  A  CORNER-STONE. 


THE  construction  of  churcli  edifices — and  often, 
of  other  buildings  designed  for  religious  or  be- 
nevolent purposes,  or  even  for  special  public  use — ^is 
signalized  by  the  ceremony  of  laying  the  corner-stone. 
The  significance  of  the  service  is  supposed  to  be,  a 
declaration  of  trust  in  God  for  the  success  of  the 
work,  which  is  professedly  for  His  praise ;  and  on  the 
enteriDrise  His  blessing  is  invoked. 

The  corner-stone  itself,  is  a  block  usually  different 
from  the  material  of  the  foundation  in  which  it  is 
placed.  On  the  front  of  it  the  year  in  which  it  is  laid 
is  engraved  in  figures. 

A  vertical  cavity  is  made  in  the  stone  sufficiently 
large  to  hold  a  metallic  box,  in  which  may  be  en- 
closed various  documents — the  history  of  the  church, 
and  the  building  enterprise,  copies  of  current  news- 
papers, and  anything  else  thought  desirable — the 
box  to  be  sealed  up  before  it  is  deposited. 

The  place  of  the  stone  is  in  the  main  comer  oi 
angle  of  the  foundation — the  right-hand  corner  to  one 
who  stands  facing  the  main  entrance  of  the  building 
— under  the  sill  and  water-table  of  the  main  floor  of 
the  edifice.  Of  course  the  foundations  must  be  com- 
pleted, including  whatever  of  basement  there  may 
be,  before  the  corner-stone  can  be  laid. 


LAYING  A  CORNER-STONE.  45 

The  ceremony  consists  in  putting  the  metallic  box 
in  its  place,  then  laying  the  stone  Ud  or  cover  upon 
the  cavity,  and  with  a  trowel  covering  it  with  ce- 
ment or  mortar,  and  thus  coiupletely  enclose  and  seal 
the  l>ox  within  the  stone. 

There  are  usually  preparatory  exercises,  consisting 
of  singing,  reading  the  Scriptures,  prayer,  and  one 
or  more  addresses  appropriate  to  the  occasion,  by 
persons  selected  for  the  purpose. 

Sometimes  preceding  the  erection  of  a  public  build- 
ing of  special  importance,  the  breaking  ground— the 
removal  of  the  first  earth  preparatory  to  laying  the 
foundations — is  made  an  occasion  for  some  public 
services  j  mainly  an  address  declarative  of  the  puj- 
pose  and  importance  of  the  structure  to  be  erente^h 


46  DKDlCATIONa. 


DEDICATIONS. 


THE  dedication  of  a  church  edifice,  when  it  la 
complete  and  ready  for  use,  is  supposed  to  be  the 
solemnly  setting  it  apart  to  its  designed  purpose,  the 
worship  of  God,  with  appropriate  religious  services. 
The  principal  feature  of  the  ceremony  is  usually  a 
sermon  by  the  pastor,  or  some  other  one  chosen  for 
the  purpose. 

dnfortunately,  the  raising  of  money  to  pay  for 
the  bouse  has  come  to  be  an  almost  inevitable  con- 
comitant of  dedications,  pressed  so  persistently  as 
well  nigh  to  obliterate  the  religious  character  of  the 
occasion. 

It  is  by  some  contended  that  a  house  of  worship 
should  never  be  formally  set  apart  and  dedicated  to 
the  service  of  God,  until  it  is  entirely  paid  for ;  that 
the  presentation  to  Almighty  God  of  a  house  to  his 
praise  which  is  encumbered  with  debt,  and  on  which 
creditors  hold  claims,  is  unbecoming  and  inconsist- 
ent. This  view  may  be  extreme,  but  it  is  better  and 
safer  than  to  dedicate  houses  with  debts  so  liea\'y^  as 
to  crush  the  energy  and  discourage  the  hope  of  the 
church. 


OHDBOH  FINANOSS. 


CHURCH    FINANCES. 


THE  growth  of  church  hfe,  and  the  success  ot 
church  work,  depend  to  a  much  larger  extent 
than  is  generally  supposed,  on  a  wise  and  energ(itic 
management  of  church  finances.  Indeed  the  finan 
cial  question  is  often  the  vital  one.  Ko  amount  of 
faith,  or  prayer,  can  make  amends  for  a  negligent 
or  slovenly  management  of  the  business  concerns  of 
religion. 

And  yet  there  is  a  vast  amount  of  non-manage 
ment  and  mismanagement  of  finances  among  the 
churches.  Many  a  church  believes  itself  unable  to 
sustain  a  pastor,  that  has  abundant  pecuniary  abil- 
ity for  that  purpose,  if  its  business  affairs  were  j^ro- 
perly  conducted.  Many  a  church  imposes  on  its  pas- 
tor a  burden  of  inconvenience  and  vexation  which 
are  as  unjust  as  they  are  needless,  because  they  do 
not  pay  his  salary  systematically  and  promptly,  if 
indeed  they  pay  it  at  all.  They  compel  him  to  beai 
the  reputation  of  carelessness,  if  not  of  dishonesty, 
because  he  cannot  pay  his  own  bills  promptly,  the 
church  not  paying  him. 

Such  a  shiftless  habit  of  business  is  as  discredit- 
able to  the  church  as  it  is  annoying  to  the  pastor, 
and  cannot  fail  to  give  them  an  unenviable  reputa- 
tion in  the  community  where  they  are  located.    Aj^ 


48  CHURCH  FINANCES. 

it  is  wholly  without  excuse.  For  a  church,  like  an 
individual,  however  poor,  can  manage  their  affairs, 
however  Umited.  in  an  energetic  and  systematic  man- 
ner. But  many  business  men,  who  conduct  their 
own  affairs  prudently,  seem  destitute  of  all  business 
capacity,  when  the  secular  concerns  of  the  church 
are  entrusted  to  them. 

The  following  suggestions  are  worthy  of  serious 
consideration  : 

1.  The  best  men  for  this  work  should  be  selected  for 
it.  It  is  not  always  easy  to  find  men  competent  to 
the  service.  But  the  best  men  who  can  be  secured 
should  be  appointed,  and  if  possible  induced  to  serve. 
Men  who  will  manage  wisely,  safely,  and  with  en- 
ergy the  trust  committed  to  them. 

2.  Some  system  should  be  adopted,  and  followed. 
Nothing  can  be  done  well  without  system. 

3.  As  to  what  the  system  shall  be,  must  be  left  to 
those  who  work  it.  There  are  many  good  plans, 
though  no  one  is  equally  good  for  all  places,  and  for 
all  sets  of  men  to  worlv.  Get  the  best  that  can  be 
devised  under  the  circumstances. 

4.  After  one  system  is  faithfully  tried,  correct  the 
faults  which  appear  in  the  working  of  it,  or  adopt  a 
better  one,  if  a  better  one  appears. 

6.  The  weekly  envelope  plan  of  collections  is  now 
almost  universally  accepted  as  the  best  method  of 
making  collections.  Small  sums  frequently  collected 
are  more  easily  secured,  and  more  cheerfully  given  ; 
while  the  aggregates  are  large.  This  seems  to  have 
been  the  apostolic  plan  j  a  fact  which  gives  it  the 
stamp  of  divine  approval. 


CHURCH  FINANCES.  49 

6.  Most  chiirclies  x^refer  to  retain  the  system  of 
renting  pews— at  low  prices — ^in  connection  with  the 
envelope  collections,  rather  than  depend  entirely  on 
the  envelopes,  and  adopt  free  seats.  It  gives  a  cer- 
tain income  from  seat  rents,  allows  a  choice  of  pews 
at  varied  prices,  and  maintains  the  family-seat  sys- 
tem in  the  house  of  worship. 

7.  No  plan,  however  good,  will  work  itself  j  while 
a  poor  plan,  if  judiciously  and  persistently  prosecuted, 
will  be  largely  successful.  Therefore,  whatever  sys- 
tem be  adopted,  let  it  be  iu  the  hands  of  the  best 
persons,  and  persistently  followed  up.  DeaUng  with 
a  slack  hand  will  bring  disaster  anywhere. 

8.  Ko  one  has  so  vital  an  interest  in  the  good 
financial  management  of  the  church,  as  the  pastor  j 
and  no  one  can  do  so  much  to  secure  it,  if  he  himself 
only  have  the  prudence  and  the  skill.  As  the  pastor 
of  the  whole  church,  and  all  its  departments  of  work, 
it  is  his  privilege  and  duty  to  have  the  oversight  of 
all,  to  counsel,  advise,  encourage,  and  stimulate,  but 
not  intrude  into  the  sphere,  nor  needlessly  interfere 
with  the  work  of  any  others. 

9.  Let  the  pastor,  however,  beware  attempting  to 
manage  the  finances  himself,  or  handle  the  funds  of 
the  church.  If  he  does,  he  will  almost  inevitably  be 
found  fault  with,  charged  with  mistakes,  mismanage- 
ment, and  perhaps  with  malversation.  Let  him  plan, 
advise,  and  stimulate,  but  put  others  forward  to  han- 
dle the  money  and  be  responsible  for  the  business. 

10.  Frequent  appeals  to  the  congregation  for  money 
to  make  up  deficiencies,  have  rather  a  depressing 
and  unfortunate  effect    All  that  can  be  done  quietly 


60  CHURCH  FINANCES. 

and  privately,  had  better  be  so  done.  Yet  the  whole 
body  should,  at  least  once  a  year,  know  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs,  and  respond  to  any  appeal  that  may 
be  made. 

11.  The  true  principle  of  collections  is  doubtless : 
1.  To  get  something  from  each  individual,  and  if 
possible,  in  proportion  to  each  one's  ability.  A  few 
should  not  do  all  the  giving.  2.  Secure  the  contri- 
butions systematically.  This  will  insure  order,  and 
form  a  habit  of  giving.  3.  Make  the  collections  fre- 
quently— at  brief  intervals.  The  sums  will  be  small- 
er and  more  readily  given.  It  will  be  more  likely  to 
make  giving  seem  a  Christian  duty  and  privilege. 

12.  Depending  on  fairs,  festivals,  lectures,  suppers, 
exhibitions  and  the  like,  to  meet  church  expenses,  is 
a  mistaken  and  mischievous  method  of  doing  Chris- 
tian work.  The  principle  is  wrong.  Social  entertain- 
ments, of  a  suitable  character,  and  held  under  pro- 
per limitations,  are  commendable.  They  may  some- 
times, no  doubt,  be  resorted  to  for  revenue  in  specific 
cases.  But  if  much  used  they  demoralize  Christian 
work,  and  dissipate  if  not  destroy  the  spirituality  of 
the  church.  Christians  should  give  because  it  Is 
their  duty  and  privilege  to  give^ 


BENBYOLENT  COLLEOTIONSw  ftl 

BENEVOLENT  COLLECTIONS. 


EVERY  church  should  contribute  statedly  to  the 
leading  objects  of  Christian  benevolence,  which 
are  sustained  by  the  denomination.  And  yet  a  vast 
number  of  churches  neglect  this  altogether.  For 
tbis  neglect,  the  pastor  is  largely  responsible.  Since, 
while  many  churches  are  quite  indisposed,  if  not  ac- 
tually opposed  to  such  contributions,  the  pastor  cauj 
if  he  will,  in  some  way,  secure  a  recognition  of  these 
objects,  and  a  contribution  for  them,  however  small 
it  may  be.  And  if  admitted  to  a  hearing,  and  the 
form  of  support,  they  will  grow  in  fiavor  with  the 
people. 

The  plea  made  by  many  feeble  churches,  that  no 
appeal  for  aid  must  be  made,  except  for  themselves, 
is  fallacious  and  harmfaL 

No  church  will  ever  grow  stronger  for  refusing  aid 
to  all  outside  objects  j  and  no  church  will  grow  weak- 
er for  Ustening  to  the  claims  of  others,  or  giving  a 
little  to  aid  worthy  causes.  Nor  need  a  pastor  fear 
that  the  giving  to  any  worthy  cause  will  prevent  the 
payment  of  his  salary.  It  will  rather  help,  than  hin- 
der it. 

1.  It  may  not  be  wise  for  a  church  to  attempt  to 
sustain  every  good  object  that  pleads  for  help.  But 
they  should  select  a  few,  deemed  most  deserving, 


52  BENEVOLENT   COLLECTIONS. 

and  which  will  be  most  likely  to  enlist  the  sympa- 
thies  of  the  people.  These  perhaps  would  be,  the  For- 
eign Mission,  Home  Mission,  Bible  Cause,  and  State 
Convention,  or  Association  Mission  Work.  These 
appeal  directly  and  forcibly  to  every  church,  and 
should  be  allowed  a  hearing  once  a  year.  Other  ob- 
jects should,  occasionally  at  least,  be  recognized. 

2.  Every  church  should  have  some  system  of  be- 
nevolent work.  The  least  troublesome  way — but 
perhaps  the  least  effective — ^is  to  have  an  agent 
come,  present  the  cause,  and  take  a  collection.  Bet- 
ter that  than  nothing. 

3.  A  better  i^lan,  however,  is  for  some  convenient 
time  to  be  fixed  for  each  object,  which  the  pastor 
himself  shall  present.  An  agent  should  not  be  wait- 
ed for,  nor  depended  on.  If  he  can  come  and  give 
them  information,  and  stimulate  their  benevolence, 
it  is  very  well ;  or  spend  his  time  where  he  is  needed 
more.  But  the  pastor  should  supervise  it,  and  see 
that  it  is  properly  attended  to. 

4.  Many  churches  depend  on  a  mere  plate  collec- 
tion. Some  circulate  cards,  either  to  be  used  at  the 
time,  or  taken  home  and  returned  with  the  names 
and  amounts  to  be  given  j  which  amounts  are  to  bo 
collected  afterwards.  Some  circulate  small  envelopes 
in  which  the  contributors  enclose  their  donations, 
and  return  them  at  some  subsequent  specified  time, 
to  be  placed  in  the  basket.  In  either  case  an  efii- 
cient  committee  should  have  the  matter  in  charge^ 
and  the  pastor  see  that  it  is  not  neglected. 

6.  A  more  effective  plan  probably,  is  that  of  liav- 
ing  a  committee  to  take  the  whole  matter  in  charge. 


BENEVOLENT  COLLECTIONS.  53 

and  solicit  personally  from  each  individual,  a  contri 
bution  for  each  of  the  objects  aided;  giving  to  each 
its  distinct  and  appropriate  time  j  a  presentation  of 
each  object,  to  the  congregation  by  the  pastor,  or 
some  other  person,  to  precede  each  such  specific 
effort.  This  imposes  somewhat  more  labor,  but  is 
more  successful  in  results. 

6.  Festivals,  suppers,  and  exhibitions,  properly 
managed,  may  no  doubt  at  times  be  safely  used  to 
raise  funds  for  benevolent  objects.  But  to  rely  on 
these  largely,  is  to  pervert  the  principle  of  doing  good, 
and  to  deprive  donors  of  the  blessing  of  giving  to  a 
good  cause,  for  the  sake  of  doing  good^  and  out  of 
love  to  Christ. 

7.  The  pastor,  as  the  leader  of  all  church  work, 
should  see  to  it  that  some  plan  be  adopted,  and  car- 
ried out.  But  it  is  much  better  for  him  to  see  that 
others  do  it,  than  to  attempt  to  do  it  himself.  What 
work  others  can  do,  they  should  if  possible  perform  j 
while  the  pastor  should  expend  his  time  and  energy 
on  work  which  pertains  to  himself  alone,  and  which 
others  cannot  do. 

8.  The  cultivation  of  systematic  benevolence  in  a 
church  is  the  cultivation  of  true  Christian  character, 
and  tends  to  increase  rather  than  diminish  the  liber- 
aUty  with  which  its  own  expenses  are  met.  For  this 
reason,  if  for  no  other,  the  pastor  should  encourage 
and  aid  it.  Those  who  never  give,  never  wish  to 
give.  Those  who  give  from  right  motives,  never 
(aHl  to  find  a  blessing  in  it. 

5* 


S4  IBUBTEES  AND  lEUPORAIiIIIE!). 


TRUSTEES  AND  TEMPORALITIES, 


THE  pastor  sustains  an  intimate  relation  to  all  de- 
partments of  the  churches  life  and  work.  As 
a  leader,  teacher,  and  overseer  of  the  church,  he  is  to 
be  the  counsellor,  have  the  oversight,  and  seek  the 
furtherance  of  all. 

Trustees  are  appointed,  and  the  rights  of  incorpo- 
ration are  obtained,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  the 
church  property  by  a  secure  tenure,  and  managing 
its  temporal  concerns  according  to  the  provisions  of 
law. 

The  following  presents  a  brief  and  general  view  of 
church  temporalities : 

1.  According  to  the  laws  of  most  States,  trustees 
are  elected — ^not  by  the  church,  as  should  be  the 
case — but  by  a  society^  so  called,  composed  of  all 
persons  of  full  age  who  worship  there,  and  who 
contribute  to  the  support  of  the  worship. 

2.  The  trustees  are  to  have  charge  of  the  church's 
property,  keep  it  in  repair  and  good  condition  j  raise 
mon^y  for  the  current  expenses,  and  pay  out  the 
same  for  bills  due,  including  the  pastoi-'s  salary  j  all 
being  done  under  the  instructions  of  the  society  which 
elected  them.  But  they  cannot  legally  sell,  encum- 
ber, nor  alienate  the  property,  close  the  house  of  wor- 
ship against  the  charch|  change  or  withhold  the  pa» 


TRUSTEES  AND  TEMPOEALITIES.  65 

tor's  salary,  without  special  instructions  from  the 
society  for  so  doing.  Tliey  cannot  tear  down,  enlarge 
or  build  anew,  nor  purchase  additional  property, 
without  special  instructions  from  the  society. 

They  cannot  legally  fix,  change,  or  interfere  with 
the  times  of  worship,  nor  prevent  the  house  from  be- 
ing used  for  religious  purposes,  accordiag  to  the 
wish  of  the  church  and  its  original  design  ;  but  can 
prevent  its  being  used  for  other  than  religious  pur- 
poses. Nor  can  they  themselves  open  the  house  for 
any  purpose  at  their  own  option,  without  the  consent 
of  the  church.  They  simply  hold  the  property  in 
trust,  for  the  church  to  use  for  its  legitimate  pur- 


3.  The  rights  of  the  trustees  for  raising  and  expend- 
ing funds,  are  confined  strictly  to  the  temporal  con 
cerns  of  the  church.  Funds  for  the  more  spiritual 
affairs,  as  for  the  commimion  service,  for  the  poor,  for 
missions,  and  other  benevolent  uses,  they  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with.  Those  matters  pertain  strictly  to 
the  deacons'  office  and  work ;  or  they  may  be  entrust- 
ed to  special  committees, 

4.  The  pastor  has  no  right  of  interference  with  the 
trustees  in  their  special  sphere  of  service,  but  he 
should  keep  well  informed  as  to  the  business  and 
financial  affairs  of  the  church,  counsel  and  advise, 
encourage  and  aid  them  in  their  work.  K  trustees 
were  wise  and  prudent,  they  would  constantly  seek 
the  advice  and  co-operation  of  the  pastor.  But  this 
is  seldom  done. 

5.  It  is  not  wise  to  have  the  financial  affairs  of  the 
oharch  brought  too  frequently  before  the  congrega- 


66  TRUSTEES  AJJD  TEMPOEALITEES. 

tion,  especially  if  it  be  to  make  up  balances,  or  to  re- 
peat subscriptions,  in  order  to  rescue  from  desperate 
emergencies.  It  makes  a  congregation  restless,  and 
diverts  thought  too  much  from  the  more  spiritual 
purposes  of  worship.  Such  work  should,  for  the 
most  part,  be  done  quietly,  and  in  private.  But 
when  it  becomes  essential  to  bring  it  before  the  peo- 
ple, on  the  Sabbath,  it  should  be  done  in  harmony 
with  the  sanctity  of  the  place  and  the  occasion,  as  a 
matter  of  religion,  and  a  part  of  worship  itself. 
For  they  who  come  info  the  presence  of  God  with 
"  thanksgiving,"  should  also  bring  an  "  offering  "  to 
Him  whom  they  worship. 

6.  It  will  be  greatly  wise  on  the  pastor's  part,  to 
avoid  all  personal  collisions  with  the  trustees.  They 
will  doubtless  at  times  differ  in  judgment  as  to  mat- 
ters of  business,  but  these  should  be  treated  with 
great  caution  and  prudence.  Many  a  i)astor  has 
been  driven  from  his  church  by  the  vexations  which 
trustees  were  able  to  impose  upon  him,  directly  or 
indirectly.  Finances  embarrassed  by  intentional 
complications,  or  equally  intentional  neglect,  may 
soon  make  the  pastor's  position  unpleasant,  if  not 
unendurable.  He  should  be  true  to  himself,  and  to 
his  office,  even  in  the  face  of  conduct  so  unjust  and 
dishonorable  j  but  he  should  bo  very  prudent.  And 
if  prudent,  he  will  seldom  have  trouble  with  his  trus- 
tees 


BUia)AY-SOHOOL   WOBK.  §a 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  WORK. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOLS  have  become  an  almost  iini 
versally  diffused  means  of  religious  culture,  iu 
connection  with  church  work  and  Christian  activity. 
The  true  relations  of  the  school  to  the  church  and  of 
the  pastor  to  the  school,  should  be  better  understood 
and  more  clearly  defined  than  they  seem  to  be.  That 
serious  and  more  frequent  difficulties  do  not  arise  in 
connection  with  them,  is  due  to  the  mutual  good 
sense,  good  feeling,  and  forbearance  of  Christian 
workers  engaged  in  church  and  school,  rather  than  to 
the  want  of  occasion. 

Suggestions,  few  and  brief  only,  can  be  offered  re- 
specting the  matter,  in  this  place. 

1.  A  church  school  should  belong  to  the  church. 
It  should  be  supported  by,  and  under  the  control  of 
the  church.  While  the  church  should  not  ordinarily 
or  needlessly  interfere  with  its  operations,  it  should 
maintain  the  right  to  its  general  management.  A 
mission  school  holding  no  vital  connection  with  the 
church,  and  not  sustained  by  it,  cannot  be  controlled 
by  it. 

2.  The  pastor,  as  pastor  of  the  church  and  all  its 
work,  is  also  pastor  of  the  Sunday-school,  its  generaJ 
overseer  and  adviser.    And  the  officers  and  teachers 


S%  SUNDAY-SCnOOL    WORK. 

Btand  in  their  own  light,  and  are  exceedingly  un- 
wise, who  do  not  often  seek  his  counsel  and  co-opera- 
ation.  But  many  Sunday-school  workers  seem  pur- 
posely  to  stand  aloof  from,  and  almost  if  not  quite  in 
antagonism  to  both  church  and  pastor. 

3.  The  pastor  should  frequently  visit  the  school,  if 
but  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time,  making  such  sugges- 
tions as  he  thinks  are  needed,  and  encouraging  both 
teachers  and  pupils. 

4.  He  should  also,  as  far  as  possible,  visit  the  pa- 
rents of  the  i)upils  in  their  homes,  and  secure,  if 
practicable,  their  attendance  on  the  services  of  the 
church,  in  public  worship. 

5.  It  is  not,  however,  wise,  save  in  exceptional  and 
pressing  cases  of  necessity,  for  the  pastor  to  become 
the  acting  superintendent  of  the  school,  admitting 
that  he  may  be  able  to  fill  that  office  much  better 
than  any  one  else  to  be  had.  It  imposes  ah  amount 
of  labor  he  ought  not  to  perform ;  his  ministerial  and 
pastoral  services  are  likely  to  deteriorate;  and  his 
relations  to  the  people  may  become  comphcated  and 
vexatious. 

6.  Nor  is  it  wise  for  the  pastor  to  become  a  teacher 
in  the  school.  Many,  especially  young  pastors,  at- 
tempt this,  but  have  to  abandon  the  effort.  All  his 
thought,  vigor,  and  energy  should  be  given  to  his 
own  appropriate  ministerial  work  on  the  Sabbath. 
He  would  probably  lose  as  much  effectiveness  from 
the  pulpit,  as  he  would  furnish  to  the  Sunday-school 
or  the  Bible  Class. 

7.  But  if  he  can  have  charge  of  a  teachers'  meetinj^ 
or  a  Bible  Class  for  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  some 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL   WORK.  09 

time  during  the  week,  lie  will  do  an  important  and 
substantial  service. 

8.  The  pastor  wiU  materially  further  Sunday- 
school  work,  and  perhaps  correct  mistaken  ideas 
'concerning  it,  by  occasionally  preaching  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

9.  One  of  the  peculiar  dangers  to  which  this  de- 
partment of  Christian  work  is  exposed.  Is  to  superfi- 
cial study,  and  to  a  superabundance  of  light  and 
trifling  entertainments.  This  is  on  the  plea  of  inter- 
esting the  children.  But  it  easily  invades  the  sphere 
of  real  religious  work,  and  is  liable  to  prevent  rather 
than  to  further  Bible  study.  It  is  the  pastor^s  duty 
to  watch  the  drift  of  things. 

/ 


00  THE  GHOm,  AND  MUSia 


THE  CHOIR,  AND   MUSIC 


STILL  more  intimately  does  the  pastor  stand  rela 
ted  to  the  service  of  song,  as  a  part  of  Christian 
worship ;  and  consequently  to  those  who  lead  that 
service.  The  people  ought  to  sing  the praisesof  God 
in  worship,  and  not  permit  that  department  of  devo- 
tion to  be  performed  wholly  by  a  few  selected  singers. 

Observation  and  experience  extending  over  a 
pretty  wide  field,  have  generally  decided  that  con- 
gregational singing  can  be  promoted  better  by  the 
use  of  a  chorus  choir  to  lead,  than  by  either  a  quar- 
tet or  a  precentor.  A  choir  therefore,  under  ordi- 
nary circumstances,  would  constitute  the  best  leader- 
ship of  song- worship  in  the  church. 

Singers  are  proverbially  sensitive ;  stand  a  good 
deal  on  the  dignity  of  their  position,  and  on  their 
capability,  and  are  liable  at  times  to  become  a  little 
factious.  Churches  have  been  not  unfrequently  agi- 
tated, and  sometimes  thoroughly  rent  by  choir  trou- 
bles.  Of  course  similar  results  have  come  to  pass — 
and  perhaps  quite  as  frequently — through  trustees, 
deacons,  and  even  ministers  themselves.  So  that 
choirs  should  not  have  to  bear  undeserved  blame. 

1.  As  the  pastor  is  the  conductor  of  worship,  the 
services  of  the  choir  should  be  directly  under  his  con- 
troL     There  cannot  be  two  heads,  two  directing 


THE  CHOm,  AND  MUSIC.  61 

wills,  and  of  course  two  methods  which  may  become 
diverse,  and  even  antagonistic  to  each  other,  without 
difficulty  resulting. 

2.  The  pastor  should  use  great  discretion  in  his  in- 
tercourse  with  the  singers,  avoid  arbitrary  dictation, 
encourage  and  commend  them  where  it  can  be  done, 
show  an  affectionate  interest  in  them,  and  when  they 
differ  in  opinion,  take  kindly  counsel  with  them.  A 
minister  kind  and  wise  will  seldom  have  any  serioufe 
difficulty  with  a  choir. 

3.  Singers  should,  so  fac  as  practicable — and  the 
leader  always — be  Christians.  It  would  be  as  in- 
congruous to  appoint  an  unconverted  man  to  lead  the 
prayer  meeting,  as  to  lead  the  service  of  song  for 
worship. 

4.  Volunteer  choirs,  recruited  from  the  material 
which  the  church  itself  can  furnish,  are  more  in  har- 
mony with  the  genius  of  Christian  worship,  thau 
hired  singers  engaged  as  mere  performers  would 
be.  The  true  idea  of  singing  in  church,  is,  not  that 
of  a  performance  for  the  entertainment  of  an  audi- 
ence, but  that  of  worship  in  song.  And  yet,  if  the 
leader,  organist  or  others,  devote  to  this  servi\,e  time 
and  talent  valuable  to  them,  and  have  need,  there  is 
QO  reason  why  the  church,  if  able,  should  not  give 
them  some  compensation. 

5.  If  practicable,  every  church  should  secure  com- 
petent instruction  in  the  elements  of  vocal  music, 
during  a  part  of  the  year — the  winter  months,  foi 
instance — for  the  benefit  of  the  young  particularly- 
This  would  very  much  further  the  purposes  of  con 
giegational  singing  in  church  wor^^p. 

6 


62  THE  CHom,  ^lND  music. 

6.  Praise  meetings,  so  called,  are  now  quite  io 
v^ogue,  as  an  attraction  to  religious  service.  If  they 
can  be  made  really  praise  meetings,  and  not  a  light 
social  entertainment  for  the  sake  of  drawing  people 
together,  they  may  become  spiritually  profitable,  aa 
well  as  attractive. 

7.  So  great  and  so  beneficent  a  power  is  sacred 
song,  as  a  means  of  grace  and  an  aid  to  devotion, 
that  every  pastor  should  labor,  by  all  legitimate 
means,  to  promote  its  best  uses  and  its  highest  cul- 
ture in  the  church. 

8.  All  that  has  been  said  as  to  the  importance  of 
singing  in  public  service,  applies  with  even  more 
force  to  song  in  the  social  meetings  for  worship.  Ap- 
propriate singing  is  almost  the  life  of  the  prayer- 
meeiing.  Ko  effort  should  be  spared  to  make  ifc  ef 
fective  there.  / 


THE  PASTOR  AND  DEACONS.  63 


THE  PASTOR  AND  DEACONS. 


THE  design  of  the  diaconate  evidently  was,  ini)! 
that  of  a  co-ordinate  branch  of  church  govern- 
ment, but  a  co-operative  yet  subordinate  aid  to  the 
ministerial  and  pastoral  functions.  The  deacons  aie 
to  be  helpers,  counsellors  and  coadjutors  to  the  pas- 
tor. Their  special  sphere  of  service  is  in  the  tempo- 
raUties  of  the  church  j  by  attending  to  which  matters 
they  relieve  the  pastor,  and  allow  him  to  devote  him- 
self entirely  to  the  ministry  of  the  word,  and  to 
spiritual  concerns.  They  also  become  advisers  and 
helpers  of  the  pastor  in  his  work. 

If  the  idea  of  the  primitive  church  were  carried 
out,  to  the  deacons  would  doubtless  be  committed  the 
department  of  secular  church  service  now  devolved 
on  trustees.  But  prevailing  usage  has  narrowed 
their  sphere  to  the  care  of  the  poor  and  sick  of  the 
church,  serving  at  the  communion,  a  sort  of  cabinet 
council  for  the  pastor,  and  a  leading  activity  in  the 
general  concerns  of  the  church. 

There  is  not  unfrequently  serious  complaint  against 
deacons,  that  they  occasion  the  pastor — and  perhaps 
the  church  too — much  embarrassment  and  vexation, 
by  a  desire  for  the  pre-eminence,  and  an  assumption 
of  ofi&cial  authority.  Ko  doubt  this  sometimes  hap- 
pens, as  it  will  happen  with  persons  who  are  not 
deacons.    But  for  the  most  part  it  is  believed  that 


64         THE  PASTOR  AND  DEACONS. 

all  difficulty  can  be  avoided  by  a  wise  and  prudent 
course  on  the  part  of  the  pastor  and  the  church,  and 
the  diaconate  be  made  to  realize  its  original  design, 
and  become  a  greatly  helpfal  and  beneficent  service 
in  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel. 

1.  Great  care  should  be  used  in  the  selection  and 
election  of  deacons,  that  none  but  suitable  men  be 
put  into  office.  This  counsel  cannot  be  too  emphati- 
cally urged.  Men  never  should  be  elected  to  the 
office,  simply  because  there  is  a  vacancy  to  be  filled, 
nor  because  they  themselves  or  their  friends  desire 
their  election.  Never,  unless  there  is  a  service  for 
them  to  perform;  never  unless  there  are  persons 
whom  the  church,  with  some  good  degree  of  una- 
nimity, believe  to  be  fitted  for  the  office  j  and  never, 
without  much  prayer  for  divine  guidance  in  the  se- 
lection. The  church  can  get  along  better  without 
deacons,  than  with  unfit  deacons.  To  attempt  to  fill 
sacred  offices  by  partisan  zeal  and  party  caucusing, 
is  a  scandal  to  the  church  and  to  rehgion. 

2.  If  a  man  occupies  the  deacon's  office  who  ob- 
structs the  church's  work,  and  is  a  vexation  and 
hindrance  rather  than  a  help — and  if,  by  frank  and 
faithful  endeavor  he  cannot  be  brought  into  harmony 
with  the  spirit  of  his  office — he  should  by  the  church 
be  requested  to  resign.  And  if  he  will  not  resign, 
after  much  patient  and  prayerful  efibrt,it  is  the  right 
of  the  church,  by  vote,  to  declare  his  office  vacant, 
and  in  due  time  to  fill  his  place  with  some  one  else. 

3.  For  the  harmony  of  the  church,  as  well  as  foi 
his  own  comfort  and  usefulness,  the  pastor  should 
avoid  all  conflicts  with  his  deacons.    lie  has  more  a* 


THE  PASTOR  AXD  DEACONS.  65 

stake,  if  any  question  of  prudence,  propriety,  or  mor- 
ality be  raised,  than  they  can  have.  Nor  are  con- 
flicts necessary,  except  in  very  extreme  cases. 

4.  On  the  contrary,  if  the  pastor  can  have  "with 
Inm  and  supporting  him  a  company  of  prudent,  wise, 
and  helpful  deacons,  it  will  give  him  great  encour- 
agement, and  vast  influence  for  good  in  his  church. 
To  secure  this  he  should  leave  no  proper  means  un- 
tried. 

5.  If  the  pastor  can  have  his  deacons  meet  with 
him,  once  a  month,  to  look  over  the  condition  of  the 
church,  pray  for  its  prosperity,  and  devise  means  for 
more  effective  work,  it  will  ordinarily  be  of  great  ad- 
vantage. !RIany  difficulties  can  be  privately  and 
quietly  corrected  at  their  inception,  and  plans  can 
be  carefully  matured  before  being  presented  to  the 
body  for  its  action. 

6.  But  such  meetings  should  not  attempt  to  invade 
the  prerogatives  of  the  church,  on  any  question  of 
authority  j  nor  to  dispose  of  business  which  should 
come  before  the  entire  body.  Nor  would  it  be  prop- 
er for  the  deacons  to  meet  as  a  hoard,  without  the 
pastor's  presence,  and  assume  the  right  to  act  by 
themselves,  as  an  independent  official  department  in 
the  church. 

7.  But  any  work  specially  committed  to  them  by 
the  church — as  for  instance  the  care  of  the  poor — 
should  not  be  needlessly  interfered  with  by  pastor 
or  church.  Yet  both  should  be  informed  as  to  what 
they  do,  and  the  pastor  should  counsel  and  advise 
with  them,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  work 
should  be  done. 

6* 


SELECTIONS 


Sacred     Scriptures, 


FOR  USB   ON 


VARIOUS  OCCASIONS, 


Religious   Service, 


PUBLIC    AND    PRIVATE. 


TKhNKBGtlTISQk 


THANKSGITIIJG. 


PEAISB  waiteth  for  thee,  O  God,  in  Zion : 
and  unto  thee  shall  the  vow  be  performed. 
O  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee  shall  all 
flesh  come.  Iniquities  prevail  against  me;  as 
for  our  transgressions,  thou  shalt  purge  them 
away.  Blessed  is  the  man  whom  thou  choosest, 
and  causest  to  approach  unto  thee,  that  he  may 
dwell  in  thy  courts  :  we  shall  be  satisfied  with 
the  goodness  of  thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy 
temple. — Fsalm  Ixv.  1-4. 

O  clap  your  hands,  all  ye  people ;  shout  unto 
God  with  the  voice  of  triumph.  For  the  Lord 
most  high  is  terrible ;  he  is  a  great  King  over 
all  the  earth.  He  shall  subdue  the  people  un- 
der us,  and  the  nations  under  our  feet.  He 
shall  choose  our  inheritance  for  us,  the  excellent 
ey  of  Jacob  whom  he  loved.  God  is  gone  up 
with  a  shout,  the  Lord  with  the  sound  of  a  trum- 
pet. Sing  praises  to  God,  sing  praises  :  sing 
praises  unto  our  King,  sing  praises.     For  God 


70  THANKSGinNa. 

is  the  king  of  all  the  earth :  sing  ye  I)raise8  with 
understanding. — Psalm  xlvii.  1-7. 

Make  a  joyful  noise  unto  God,  all  ye  lands  : 
Sing  forth  the  honor  of  his  name :  make  his 
praise  glorious.  Say  unto  God,  How  terrible 
art  thou  in  thy  works  I  through  the  greatness 
of  thy  power  shall  thine  eneuiies  submit  them- 
selves unto  thee.  All  the  earth  shall  worship 
thee,  and  shall  sing  unto  thee ;  they  shall  sing 
to  thy  name. — Psalm  Ixvi.  1-4. 

O  Lord  our  Lord,  how  excellent  is  thy  name 
in  all  the  earth !  who  hast  set  thy  glory  above 
the  heavens.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and 
sucklings  hast  thou  ordained  strength  because 
of  thine  enemies,  that  thou  mightest  still  the 
enemy  and  the  avenger.  When  I  consider  thy 
heavens,  the  work  of  thy  fingers ;  the  moon  and 
the  stars,  which  thou  hast  ordaiued ;  what  is 
man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  and  the  son 
of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ? — Psalm  viii.  1-4. 

O  come,  let  us  sing  unto  the  Lord :  let  us  make 
a  joyful  noise  to  the  rock  of  our  salvation.  Let 
us  come  before  his  presence  with  thanksgiving, 
and  make  a  joyful  noise  unto  him  with  psalms. 
For  the  Lord  is  a  great  God,  and  a  great  King 
above  all  gods.  In  his  hand  are  the  deep 
places  of  the  earth  :  the  strength  of  the  hills  is 
his  also.  The  sea  is  his,  and  he  made  it :  and  his 
hands  formed  the  dry  land.    O  come,  let  us 


THANKSGIYINa.  71 

worship  and  bow  down :  let  us  kneel  before  the 
Lord  our  maker :  For  he  is  our  God,  and  we  are 
the  people  of  his  pasture,  and  the  sheep  of  his 
hand. — Psalm  xcv.  1-7. 

n. 

O  sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song :  sing  unto 
the  Lord,  all  the  earth.  Sing  unto  the  Lord, 
bless  his  name ;  shew  forth  his  salvation  from 
day  to  day.  Declare  his  glory  among  tbe  hea- 
then, his  wonders  among  all  people.  For  the 
Lord  is  great,  and  greatly  to  be  praised  :  he  is 
to  be  feared  above  all  gods.  Fbr  all  the  gods 
of  the  nations  are  idols :  but  the  Lord  made  the 
heavens.  Honor  and  majesty  are  before  him  : 
strength  and  beauty  are  in  his  sanctuary.  Give 
unto  the  Lord,  O  ye  kindreds  of  the  people,  give 
unto  the  Lord,  glory  and  strength.  Give  unto 
the  Lord  the  glory  due  unto  his  name :  bring  an 
offering,  and  come  into  his  courts. 

O  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holi- 
ness :  fear  before  him,  all  the  earth.  Say  among 
the  heathen  that  the  Lord  reigneth ;  the  world 
also  shall  be  established  that  it  shall  not  be 
moved :  he  shall  judge  the  people  righteously. 
Let  the  heavens  rejoice,  and  let  the  earth  be 
glad ;  let  the  sea  roar,  and  the  fullness  thereof. 
Let  the  field  be  joyful,  and  all  that  is  therein  : 
then  shall  all  the  trees  of  the  wood  rejoice  be- 


T2  THANKSGITINO. 

fore  the  Lord  ;  for  he  cometh,  for  he  cometh  to 
judge  the  earth :  he  shall  judge  the  world  with 
righteousness,  and  the  people  with  his  truth.^ — 
Psalm  xcvi.  1-13. 

0  God,  my  heart  is  fixed;  I  will  sing  and 
give  praise,  even  with  my  glory.  Awake,  psal- 
tery and  harp  :  I  myself  will  awake  early.  I 
will  praise  thee,  O  Lord,  among  the  people: 
and  I  will  sing  praises  unto  thee  among  the 
nations.  For  thy  mercy  is  great  above  the  hea- 
vens :  and  thy  truth  reacheth  unto  the  clouds. 
Be  thou  exalted,  O  God,  above  the  heavens : 
and  thy  glory  ^bove  all  the  earth ;  That  thy 
beloved  may  be  delivered  :  save  with  thy  right 
hand,  and  answer  me. — Psalm  cviii.  1-6. 

Let  the  people  praise  thee,  O  God ;  let  all 
the  people  praise  thee.  O  let  the  nations  be 
glad  and  sing  for  joy :  for  thou  shalt  judge  the 
peojjle  righteously,  and  govern  the  nations  upon 
earth.  Let  the  people  praise  thee,  O  God ;  let 
all  the  people  praise  thee.  Then  shall  the 
earth  yield  her  increase ;  and  God,  even  our 
own  God,  shall  bless  us.  God  shall  bless  us » 
and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  fear  him.— 
Psalm  Ixvii.  3-7. 

1  will  praise  thee  with  my  whole  heart :  be- 
fore the  gods  will  I  sing  praise  unto  thee.  I  will 
worship  toward  thy  holy  temple,  and  praise  thy 
aame  for  thy  lovingkindness  and  for  thy  truth: 


THANKSGUVrNG.  73 

for  thou  hast  magnified  thy  word  above  all  thy 
name.  In  the  day  when  I  cried,  thou  answer- 
edst  me,  and  strengthenedst  me  with  strength  in 
my  soul.  All  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  praise 
thee,  O  Lord,  when  they  hear  the  words  of  thy 
mouth.  Yea,  they  shall  sing  in  the  ways  of  the 
Lord ;  for  great  is  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

Though  the  Lord  be  high,  yet  hath  he  respect 
unto  the  lowly :  but  the  proud  he  knoweth  afar 
off.  Though  I  walk  in  the  midst  of  trouble, 
thou  wilt  revive  me  t  thou  shalt  stretch  forth  thy 
hand  against  the  wrath  of  my  enemies,  and  thy 
right  hand  shall  save  me.  The  Lord  will  jjer- 
fect  that  which  concerneth  me :  thy  mercy,  O 
Lord,  endureth  forever :  forsake  not  the  works 
of  thine  own  hands. — Psalm  cxxxviii.  1-8. 

I  will  extol  thee,  my  God,  O  King  ;  and  I  will 
bless  thy  name  for  ever  and  ever.  Every  day 
will  I  bless  thee ;  and  I  will  praise  thy  name 
for  ever  and  ever.  Great  is  the  Lord,  and 
greatly  to  be  praised ;  and  his  greatness  is  un- 
searchable. One  generation  shall  praise  thy 
works  to  another,  and  shall  declare  thy  mighty 
acts.  T  will  speak  of  the  glorious  honor  of  thy 
majesty,  and  of  thy  wondrous  works.  And 
men  shall  speak  of  the  might  of  thy  terrible 
act ;  and  I  will  declare  thy  greatness, — Psalm 
cxlv.  1-6. 

7 


74  THANKSGIVIN0. 


m. 


O  sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song;  for  he 
hath  done  marvelous  things :  his  right  hand,  and 
his  holy  arm,  hath  gotten  him  the  victory.  The 
Lord  hath  made  known  his  salvation :  his  riglit- 
eousness  hath  he  openly  showed  in  the  sight  of 
the  heathen.  He  hath  remembered  his  mercy 
and  his  truth  toward  the  house  of  Israel :  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth  have  seen  the  salvation 
of  our  God.  Make  a  joyful  noise  unto  the 
Lord,  all  the  earth :  make  a  loud  noise,  and  re- 
joice, and    sing  praise. 

Sing  unto  the  Lord  with  the  harp;  with 
the  harp,  and  the  voice  of  a  psalm.  With 
trumpets  and  sound  of  cornet  make  a  joyful 
noise  before  the  Lord,  the  King.  Let  the  sea 
roar,  and  the  fullness  thereof;  the  world,  and 
they  that  dwell  therein.  Let  the  floods  clap 
their  hands:  let  the  hills  be  joyful  together 
before  the  Lord;  for  he  cometh  to  judge 
the  earth:  with  righteousness  shall  he  judge 
the  'world,  and  the  people  with  equity. — Psalm 
xcviii.  1-9. 

Praise  ye  the  Lord.  Sing  unto  the  Lord  a 
new  song  and  his  x)raise  in  the  congregation  of 
saints.  Let  Israel  rejoice  in  him  that  made 
him :  let  the  children  of  Zion  be  joyful  in  their 
King.    Let  them  praise  his  name  in  the  dance: 


THANKSGIVING,  75 

let  them  siug  praises  unto  him  with  the  timbrel 
and  harp.  For  the  Lord  taketh  pleasure  in  his 
people,  he  will  beautify  the  meek  with  salva- 
tion. Let  the  saints  be  joyful  in  glory :  let 
them  sing  aloud  upon  their  beds.  Let  the  high 
praises  of  God  be  in  their  mouth,  and  A  two- 
edged  sword  in  their  hand. — Psalm  cxlix.  1-6. 

The  Lord  liveth;  and  blessed  be  my  rock; 
and  exalted  be  the  God  of  the  rock  of  my  sal- 
vation. It  is  God  that  avengeth  me,  and  that 
bringeth  down  the  people  under  me,  and  that 
bringeth  me  forth  from  my  enemies :  thou  also 
hast  lifted  me  up  on  high  above  them  that  rose 
up  against  me:  thou  hast  delivered  me  from 
the  violent  man.  Therefore  I  will  give  thanks 
unto  thee,  O  Lord,  among  the  heathen,  and  I 
will  sing  praises  unto  thy  name.  He  is  the 
tower  of  salvation  for  his  king:  and  showeth 
mercy  to  his  anointed,  unto  David,  and  to  his 
seed  for  evermore. — 2  Sam,  xxii.  47-51. 

Sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song,  and  his 
praise  from  the  end  of  the  earth,  ye  that  go 
down  to  the  sea,  and  all  that  is  therein ;  the 
isles,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof.  Let  the 
wilderness  and  the  cities  thereof  lift  up  their 
voice,  the  villages  that  Kedar  doth  inhabit :  let 
the  inhabitants  of  the  rock  sing,  let  them  shout 
from  the  top  of  the  mountains.  Let  them  give 
glory  unto  the  Lord,  and  declare  his  praise  Id 
the  islands. — Isa.  xlii.  10-12. 


76  THANKSGIVINa. 

Praise  ye  the  Lord:  for  it  is  good  to  sing 
praises  unto  our  God ;  for  it  is  pleasant,  and 
praise  is  comely.  The  Lord  doth  build  up 
Jerusalem  :  he  gathereth  together  the  outcasts 
s)f  Israel.  He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart,  and 
bindeth  up  their  wounds. — Psahn  cxlvii.  1-3. 

And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice 
of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia : 
Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honor  and  power, 
unto  the  Lord  our  God. — Rev,  xix.  1. 

Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us 
kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Father; 
to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  over. 
Amen. — Eev.  i.  5,  6. 


I 


FASTINCL 


FASTING. 


n[_>LOW  the  trumpet  in  Zion,  sanctify  a  fast, 
-*~^  call  a  solemn  assembly :  gather  the  people, 
sanctify  the  congregation,  assemble  the  elders, 
gather  the  children,  and  those  that  suck  the 
breasts :  let  the  bridegroom  go  forth  of  his  cham- 
ber, and  the  bride  out  of  her  closet.  Let  the 
priests,  the  ministers  of  the  Lord,  weep  between 
the  porch  and  the  altar,  and  let  them  say,  Spare 
thy  people,  O  Lord,  and  give  not  thy  heritage 
to  reproach,  that  the  heathen  should  rule  over 
them :  wherefore  should  they  say  among  the 
people,  Where  is  their  God  ? — Joel  ii.  15-17. 

Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord,  turn  ye 
even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting, 
and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning  :  And 
rend  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and 
turn  unto  the  Lord  your  God :  for  he  is  gracious 
and  merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kind- 
ness, and  repenteth  him  of  the  evil.  Who  know- 
eth  if  he  will  return  and  repent,  and  leave  a 
blessing  behind  him  ;  even  a  meat-offering  and 
a  drink-offering  unto  the  Lord  your  God  ? — Joel 
ii.  12-14. 


78  FASTINO. 

Wherefore  have  we  fasted,  say  they,  and  thou 

seest  nott  wherefore  have  we  afflicted  our  soul, 
and  thou  takest  no  knowledge  ?  Behold,  hi  the 
day  of  your  fast  ye  find  pleasure,  and  exact  all 
your  labors.  Behold,  ye  fast  for  strife  and  de- 
bate, and  to  smite  with  the  list  of  wickedness  : 
ye  shall  not  fast  as  ye  do  this  day,  to  make  your 
voice  to  be  heard  on  high. 

Is  it  such  a  fast  that  I  have  chosen  t  a  day  for 
a  man  to  afflict  his  soul  f  is  it  to  bow  down  his 
head  as  a  bulrush,  and  to  spread  sackcloth  and 
ashes  under  him  f  wilt  thou  call  this  a  fast,  aad 
an  acceptable  day  to  the  Lord  ?  Is  not  this  the 
fast  that  I  have  chosen — to  loose  the  bands  of 
wickedness,  to  undo  the  heavy  burdens,  and  to 
let  the  oppressed  go  free,  and  that  ye  break 
every  yoke  f  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the 
hungry,  and  that  thou  bring  the  poor  that  are 
cast  out  to  thy  house  ?  when  thou  seest  the  na- 
ked, that  thou  cover  him ;  and  that  thou  hide 
not  thyself  from  thy  own  flesh  f 

Then  shall  thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morn- 
ing, and  thy  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily  : 
and  thy  righteousness  shall  go  before  thee  ;  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  shall  bo  thy  reward.  Then 
shalt  thou  call,  and  the  Lord  shall  answer ;  thou 
shalt  cry,  and  he  shalt  say.  Here  I  am.  If  thou 
take  away  from  the  midst  of  thee  the  yoke,  the 
putting  forth  of  the  finger,  and  speaking  vanity  ; 


and  if  thou  draw  out  thy  soul  to  the  hangry,  and 
satisfy  the  aflQicted  Bonl  ;  then  shall  thy  light 
rise  in  obscurity,  and  thy  darkness  be  as  the 
noonday :  and  the  Lord  shall  guide  thee  contin- 
ually, and  satisfy  thy  soul  in  drought,  and  make 
fat  thy  bones  :  and  thou  shalt  be  like  a  watered 
garden,  and  like  a  spring  of  water,  whose  wraters 
fail  not. — Isa.  Iviii.  3-11. 

/ 

n. 

Sanctify  ye  a  fast :  call  a  solemn  assembly  : 
gather  the  elders,  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
land  into  the  house  of  the  Lord  your  God,  and 
cry  unto  the  Lord. — Joel  i.  14. 

So  the  people  of  Mneveh  believed  God,  and 
proclaimed  a  fast,  and  put  on  sackcloth,  from 
the  greatest  of  them  even  to  the  least  of  them. 
For  word  came  unto  the  king  of  I^ineveh,  and 
he  arose  from  his  throne,  and  he  laid  his  robe 
from  him,  and  covered  him  with  sackcloth,  and 
sat  in  ashes.  And  he  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed 
and  published  through  Nineveh  by  the  decree 
of  the  king  and  his  nobles,  saying.  Let  neither 
man  nor  beast,  herd  nor  flock,  taste  any  thing  : 
let  them  not  feed,  nor  drink  water  :  but  let  man 
and  beast  be  covered  with  sackcloth,  and  cry 
mightily  unto  God  :  yea,  let  them  turn  every 
one  from  h*s  evil  way,  and  from  the  violence 
that  is  in  their  hands    Who  can  tell  if  God  will 


80  FASTINO. 

tarn  and  repent,  and  turn  away  from  his  fierce 
anger,  that  we  perish  not  ? 

And  God  saw  their  works,  that  they  turned 
from  their  evil  way ;  and  God  repented  of  the 
evil  that  he  had  said  that  he  would  do  unto 
them ;  and  he  did  it  not. — Jonah  iii.  5-10. 

Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not  as  the  hyi^o- 
crites,  of  a  sad  countenance  :  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  to 
fast.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their  re- 
ward. But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thy 
head,  and  wash  thy  face ;  that  thou  appear  not 
unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father  which  is 
in  secret :  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret, 
shall  reward  thee  openly. — Matt.  vi.  16-18. 

And  the  disciples  of  John  and  of  the  Pharisees 
used  to  fast :  and  they  come  and  say  unto  him, 
Why  do  the  disciples  of  John  and  of  the  Phari- 
sees  fast,  but  thy  disciples  fast  not  ?  And  J  esus 
said  unto  them.  Can  the  children  of  the  bride- 
chamber  fast,  while  the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ? 
as  long  as  they  have  the  bridegroom  with  them, 
they  cannot  fast.  But  the  days  will  come,  when 
the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them, 
and  then  sliall  they  fast  in  those  days.— ilfar* 
ii.  18-20. 


CONFESSION.  81 


CONFESSION. 


TDEHOLD,  I  am  vile ;  what  shall  1  answei 
-*-^  thee  ?  I  will  lay  my  hand  upon  my  mouth. 
Once  have  I  spoken  ;  but  I  will  not  answer :  yea 
twice ;  but  I  will  proceed  no  further. — Job  xl.  4, 5 

I  have  sinned ;  what  shall  I  do  unto  thee,  O 
thou  Preserver  of  men  ?  why  hast  thou  set  me 
as  a  mark  against  thee,  so  that  I  am  a  burden  to 
myself?  And  why  dost  thou  not  pardon  my 
transgression,  and  take  away  my  iniquity  ?  for 
now  shall  I  sleep  in  the  dust ;  and  thou  shalt 
seek  me  in  the  morning,  but  I  shall  not  be. — Job 
vii.  20,  21. 

For  our  transgressions  are  multiplied  before 
thee,  and  our  sins  testify  against  us :  for  our 
transgressions  are  with  us ;  and  as  for  our  in- 
iquities, we  know  them ;  In  transgressing  and 
lying  against  the  Lord,  and  departing  away 
from  our  God,  speaking  oppression  and  revolt, 
conceiving  and  uttering  from  the  heart  words 
of  falsehood.  And  judgment  is  turned  away 
backward,  and  justice  standeth  afar  off:  for  truth 
is  fallen  in  the  street,  and  equity  cannot  enter. 


82  CONFESSION. 

Yea,  truth  failetli ;  and  he  that  departeth  from 
evil  maketh  himself  a  prey. — Isa.  lix.  12-15. 

For  innumerable  evils  have  compassed  me 
about :  my  iniquities  have  taken  hold  upon  me, 
so  that  I  am  not  able  to  look  up ;  they  are  more 
than  the  hairs  of  my  head :  therefore  my  heart 
faileth  me.  Be  pleased,  O  Lord,  to  deliver  me : 
O  Lord,  make  haste  to  help  me. — Psalm  xl.  12, 
13. 

I  fell  upon  my  knees,  and  spread  out  my  hands 
unto  the  Lord  my  God,  and  said,  O  my  God,  I 
am  ashamed  and  blush  to  lift  up  my  face  to  thee, 
my  God ;  for  our  iniquities  are  increased  over 
our  head  and  our  trespass  is  grown  up  unto  the 
heavens. — Ezra  ix.  5,  6. 

I  beseech  thee,  O  Lord  God  of  heaven,  the 
great  and  terrible  God,  that  keepeth  covenant 
and  mercy  for  them  that  love  him  and  observe 
his  commandments :  let  thy  ear  now  be  attentive, 
and  thy  eyes  open,  that  thou  mayest  hear  the 
prayer  of  thy  servant,  which  I  pray  before  thee 
now,  day  and  night,  for  the  children  of  Israel 
thy  servants,  and  confess  the  sins  of  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  which  we  have  sinned  against  thee: 
both  I  and  my  father's  house  have  sinned.  We 
have  dealt  very  corruptly  against  thee,  and  have 
Qot  kept  the  commandments,  nor  the  statutes, 
nor  the  judgments,  which  thou  commandest  thy 
servant  Moses. — Xeh.  i.  5-7. 


CONFESSION.  83 


n. 


Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  according  to 
fcby  lovingkindness :  according  unto  the  multi- 
tude of  thy  tender  mercies  blot  out  my  trans- 
gressions. For  I  acknowledge  my  transgres- 
sions :  and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me.  Against 
thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this 
evil  in  thy  sight :  that  thou  mightest  be  justified 
when  thou  speakest,  and  be  clear  when  thou 
judgest. — Psalm  li.  1,  3,  4. 

We  have  sinned,  and  have  committed  iniqui- 
ty, and  have  done  wickedly,  and  have  rebelled, 
even  by  departing  from  thy  precepts  and  from 
thy  judgments:  neither  have  we  hearkened  un- 
to thy  servants  the  prophets,  which  spake  in 
thy  name  to  our  kings,  our  princes,  and  our 
fathers,  and  to  all  the  people  of  the  land.  O 
Lord,  righteousness  belongeth  unto  thee,  but 
unto  us  confusion  of  faces,  as  at  this  day  ;  to 
the  men  of  Judah,  and  to  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem,  and  unto  all  Israel,  that  are  near, 
and  that  are  afar  off,  through  all  the  countries 
thou  hast  driven  them,  because  of  their  trespass 
that  they  have  trespassed  against  thee. 

O  Lord,  to  us  belongeth  confusion  of  face, 
to  our  kings,  to  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers, 
because  we  have  sinned  against  thee.  To  the 
Lord  our  God  belong  mercies  and  forgivenesses, 


8i  CONFESSION. 

though  we  have  rebelled  against  him ;  neither 
have  we  obeyed  the  voice  of  the  Lord  our  God, 
to  walk  in  his  laws,  which  he  set  before  us  by 
his  servants  the  prophets. — Ban.  ix.  5-10. 

O  Lord,  though  our  iniquities  testify  against 
us,  do  thou  it  for  thy  name's  sake :  for  our 
backslidings  are  many ;  we  have  sinned  against 
thee. — Jer,  xiv.  7 

O  Lord,  hear;  O  Lord,  forgive  ;  O  Lord,  hear- 
ken and  do ;  defer  not,  fcfr  thy  own  sake,  O  my 
God :  for  thy  city  and  thy  people  are  called  by 
thy  name. — Dan,  ix.  19. 


SUPPLICATION.  85 


SUPPLICATION. 


I. 

TTEAE  my  prayer,  O  Lord,  give  ear  to  my 
•^-^  supplications :  in  thy  faithfulness  answer 
me,  and  in  thy  righteousness.  And  enter  not 
into  judgment  with  thy  servant:  for  in  thy 
sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justified.  For  the 
enemy  hath  persecuted  my  soul ;  he  hath  smit- 
ten my  life  down  to  the  ground ;  he  hath  made 
me  to  dwell  in  darkness,  as  those  that  have 
been  long  dead.  Therefore  is  my  spirit  over- 
whelmed within  me:  my  heart  within  me  is 
desolate. 

I  remember  the  days  of  old;  I  meditate  on 
all  thy  works ;  I  muse  on  the  work  of  thy  hands. 
I  stretch  forth  my  hands  unto  thee :  my  soul 
thirsteth  after  thee,  as  a  thirsty  land.  Selah. 
Hear  me  speedily,  O  Lord  j  my  spirit  faileth ; 
hide  not  thy  face  from  me,  lest  I  be  like  unto 
them  that  go  down  into  the  pit.  Cause  me  to 
hear  thy  lovingkindness  in  the  morning;  for 
in  thee  do  I  trust ;  cause  me  to  know  the  way 
wherein  I  should  walk ;  for  I  lif^  up  my  soul 
unto  thee. — Psalm  cxliii.  1-8. 
8 


86  SUPPLICATION. 

But  as  for  me,  my  prayer  is  unto  thee,  O 
Lord,  in  an  acceptable  time :  O  God,  in  the 
multitude  of  thy  mercy  hear  me,  in  the  truth 
of  thy  salvation.  Deliver  me  out  of  the  mire, 
and  let  me  not  sink  :  let  me  be  delivered  from 
them  that  hate  me,  and  out  of  the  deep  waters. 
Let  not  the  waterflood  overflow  me,  neither  let 
the  deep  swallow  me  up,  and  let  not  the  pit 
shut  her  mouth  upon  me.  Hear  me,  O  Lord ; 
for  thy  lovingkindness  is  good :  turn  unto  me 
according  to  the  multitude  of  thy  tender  mer- 
cies. And  hide  not  thy  face  from  thy  servant ; 
for  I  am  in  trouble  :  hear  me  speedily.  Draw 
nigh  unto  my  soul  and  redeem  it  :  deliver  me 
because  of  my  enemies. — Psalm  Ixix.  13-18. 

And  said,  I  beseech  thee,  O  Lord  God  of 
heaven,  the  great  and  terrible  God,  that  keepeth 
oovenant  and  mercy  for  them  that  love  him  and 
observe  his  commandments  :  Let  thy  ear  be 
now  attentive,  and  thy  eyes  open,  that  thou 
mayest  hear  the  prayer  of  thy  servant,  which 
I  pray  before  thee  now,  day  and  night,  for  the 
children  of  Israel  thy  servants,  and  confess  the 
sins  of  the  children  of  Israel,  which  we  have 
sinned  against  thee  :  both  I  and  my  father's 
house  have  sinned.  O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  let 
now  thy  ear  be  attentive  to  the  prayer  of  thy 
servant,  and  to  the  prayer  of  thy  servants,  who 
desire  to  fear  thy  name  ;   and  prosper,  I  pray 


SUPPLICATION,  87 

thee,  tliy  servant  this  day,  and  grant  him  mercy 
in  the  sight  of  this  man. — Neh,  i.  5,  6,  ]  1. 


O  Lord  God  of  ray  salvation,  I  have  cried  day 
and  night  before  thee  :  let  my  prayer  come  be- 
fore thee  :  incline  thine  ear  unto  my  cry ;  for 
my  soul  is  full  of  troubles  :  and  my  life  draweth 
nigh  unto  the  grave. — Psalm  Ixxxviii.  1-3. 

Unto  thee,  O  Lord,  do*  I  lift  up  my  soul.  O 
my  God,  I  trust  in  thee  :  let  me  not  be  ashamed, 
let  not  my  enemies  triumj)h  over  mo.  Yea,  let 
none  that  wait  on  thee  be  ashamed  :  let  them 
be  ashamed  which  transgress  without  cause. 
Show  me  thy  ways,  O  Lord;  teach  me  thy 
paths.  Lead  me  in  thy  truth,  and  teach  me  ; 
for  thou  art  the  God  of  my  salvation:  on  thee  do 
I  wait  all  the  day.  Eemember,  O  Lord,  thy 
tender  mercies  and  thy  lovingkindnesses  ;  for 
they  have  been  ever  of  old.  Eemember  not  the 
sins  of  my  youth,  nor  my  transgressions :  ac- 
cording to  thy  mercy  remember  thou  me  for 
thy  goodness'  sake,  0  Lord. — Psalm  xxv.  1-7. 

Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  according  to 
thy  lovingkindness :  according  unto  the  multi- 
tude of  thy  tender  mercies  blot  out  my  trans- 
gressions. Wash  me  thoroughly  from  mine 
iniquity,  and  cleanse  me  from  my  sin.  Hide  thy 
face  from  my  sins,  and  blot  out  all  my  iniquities. 


68  STTPPLIOATIOir. 

Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God  ;  and  renew 
a  riglit  spirit  within  me.  Oast  me  not  away 
from  thy  presence ;  and  take  not  the  Holy  Spirit 
from  me.  Eestore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy 
salvation  ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. 
Then  will  I  teach  transgressors  thy  ways ;  and 
sinners  shall  be  converted  unto  thee. — Psalm 
li.  1-3,  9-13. 

Teach  me,  O  Lord,  the  way  of  thy  statutes ; 
and  I  shall  keep  it  unto  the  end.  Give  me 
understanding,  and  I  shall  keep  thy  law ;  yea, 
I  shall  observe  it  with  my  whole  heart.  Make 
me  to  go  in  the  path  of  thy  commandments ; 
for  therein  do  I  delight.  Incline  my  heart  unto 
thy  testimonies,  and  not  to  covetousness.  Turn 
away  my  eyes  from  beholding  vanity  ;  and 
quicken  thou  me  in  thy  way.  Establish  thy 
word  unto  thy  servant,  who  is  devoted  to  thy 
fear.  Turn  away  my  reproach  which  I  fear  :  for 
thy  judgments  are  good.  Behold,  I  have  long- 
ed after  thy  precepts :  quicken  me  in  thy 
righteousness. — Psalm  cxix..  33-40. 


XINISTEES. 


MINISTBES.* 


TirOW  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the 
-*--*-  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings, 
that  publisheth  peace ;  that  bringeth  good  tid- 
ings of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation ;  that 
saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth  !  Thy  watch- 
man shall  lift  up  the  voice ;  with  the  voice  to- 
gether shall  they  sing :  for  they  shall  see  eye 
to  eye,  when  the  Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. — 
Isa,  lii.  7,  8. 

How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed  I  and  how  shall  they 
believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ? 
and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
and  how  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent  ? 
Aa  it  is  written,  how  beautiful  are  the  feet  of 
them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring 
glad  tidings  of  good  things ! — Eom.  x.  14,  16, 

And  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some,  proph- 
ets ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some,  pastors 


•  This  section  wiU  be  api)ropriate  to  the  ordination,  desig- 
nation, or  installatiou  of  ministers. 


90  MINISTERS. 

and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ :  till  we  all  come  in  the  uni- 
ty of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure 
of  the  statute  of  the  fullness  of  Christ. — Ej)h.  iv. 
11-13. 

After  these  things,  the  Lord  appointed  other 
seventy  also,  and  sent  them  two  and  two  before 
his  face,  into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he 
himself  would  come.  Therefore  said  he  unto 
them.  The  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the  labor- 
ers are  few  :  pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth  laborers  into 
his  harvest.  Go  your  ways :  behold,  I  send 
you  forth  as  lambs  among  wolves.  Carry  nei- 
ther purse,  nor  scrip,  nor  shoes :  and  salute  no 
man  by  the  way. 

And  into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter,  first  say, 
Peace  be  to  this  house.  And  if  the  son  of 
peace  be  there,  your  peace  shall  rest  upon  it; 
if  not,  it  shall  turn  to  you  again.  And  in  the 
same  house  remain,  eating  and  drinking  such 
things  as  they  give ;  for  the  laborer  is  worthy 
of  his  hire.  Go  not  from  house  to  house.  And 
into  whatsoever  city  ye  enter,  and  they  receive 
you,  eat  such  things  as  are  set  before  you.  And 
heal  the  sick  that  are  therein,  and  say  unto  them, 
The  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh  unto  you. 


MINISTEES.  01 

But  into  whatsoever  city  ye  enter,  and  the^^ 
receive  you  not,  go  your  ways  out  into  the 
streets  of  the  same,  and  say,  Even  the  very  dust 
of  your  city,  which  cleaveth  on  us,  we  do  wipe 
off  against  you :  notwithstanding,  be  ye  sure  of 
this,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh  un- 
to you.  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  in  that  day  for  Sodom,  than  for 
that  city. 

Wo  unto  thee,  Chorazin  !  wo  unto  thee,  Beth- 
saida !  for  if  the  mighty  works  had  been  done 
in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  which  hath  been  done  in 
you,  they  had  a  great  while  ago  repented,  sitting 
in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  But  it  shall  be  more 
tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  judgment 
than  for  you.  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which 
art  exalted  to  heaven,  shalt  be  thrust  down  to 
hell.  He  that  heareth  you,  heareth  me ;  and  he 
that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  me;  and  he  that 
despiseth  me,  despiseth  him  that  sent  me. 

And  the  seventy  returned  again  with  joy,  say- 
ing, Lord,  even  the  devils  are  subject  uuto  us 
through  thy  name.  And  he  said  unto  theui,  I 
beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from  heaven.  Be- 
hold, I  give  unto  you  power  to  tread  on  serpents 
and  scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power  of  the  en- 
emy :  and  nothing  shall  by  any  means  hurt  you. 
N'otwithstanding,  in  this  rejoice  not,  that  the 
spirits  are  subject  unto  you ;  but  rather  rejoice, 


92  MINISTEBS. 

because  your  names  are  written  in  heaven. — 
LuTce  X.  1-20. 

Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again,  peace  be  un- 
to you :  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send 
I  you.  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed 
on  them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Eeceive  ye  the 
Holy  Spirit.— Jo7^?^  xx.  21,  22. 

Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter,  Simon,  son  of 
Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  more  than  these  f  He 
saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord ;  thou  knowest  that  I 
love  thee.  He  saith  unto  him,  Feed  my  lambs. 
He  saith  to  him  again  the  second  time,  Simon,  son 
of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  ?  He  saith  unto  him. 
Yea,  Lord ;  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He 
saith  unto  him.  Feed  my  sheep.  He  saith  unto 
him  the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  1  Peter  was  grieved  because  he  said 
unto  him  the  third  time,  Lovest  thou  me  f  And 
he  said  unto  him.  Lord,  thou  knowest  all  things ; 
thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  Jesus  saith  un- 
to him,  Feed  my  sheep. — John  xxi.  15-17. 

n. 

And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  vil- 
lages, teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preach- 
iug  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  ev- 
ery sickness  and  every  disease  among  the  peo- 
ple. But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes,  he  was 
moved  with  compassion  on  them,  because  they 


lONISTESS.  99 

fainted,  and  were  scattered  abroad,  as  sheep 
having  no  shepherd.  Then  saith  he  unto  his 
disciples,  The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but 
the  laborers  are  few ;  pray  ye  therefore  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  la- 
borers into  his  harvest. — Matt,  ix.  35-38. 

And  he  called  unto  him  the  twelve,  and  be- 
gan to  send  them  forth  by  two  and  two  ;  and 
gave  them  power  over  unclean  spirits ;  and 
commanded  them  that  they  should  take  noth- 
ing for  their  journey,  save  a  staff  only ;  no 
scrip,  no  bread,  no  money  in  their  purse :  but 
be  shod  with  sandals;  and  not  put  on  two 
coats.  And  he  said  unto  them,  In  what  place 
soever  ye  enter  into  an  house,  there  abide  till 
ye  depart  from  that  place. — 3Iark  vi.  7-10. 

He  that  receiveth  you,  receiveth  me ;  and  he 
that  receiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me. 
He  that  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a 
prophet,  shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward  ;  and 
he  that  receiveth  a  righteous  man  in  the  name 
of  a  righteous  man,  shall  receive  a  righteous 
man's  reward.  And  whosoever  shall  give  to 
drink  unto  one  of  these  little  ones,  a  cup  of 
cold  water  only,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  veri- 
ly, I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his 
reward. — Matt  x.  40-42. 

And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor 
hear  you,  when  ye  depart  thence,  shake  off  the 


94  MmiSTEB& 

dust  under  your  feet,  for  a  testimony  against 
them.  Yerily,  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more 
tolerable  for  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day 
of  judgment,  than  for  .that  city.  And  they 
went  out,  and  i> reached  that  men  should  re- 
pent.— Marlz  vi.  11,  12. 

If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop,  he  de- 
sireth  a  good  work.  A  bishop  must  then  be 
blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  vigilant, 
sober,  of  good  behavior,  given  to  hospitality, 
apt  to  teach ;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not 
greedy  of  filthy  lucre ;  but  patient,  not  a  brawl- 
er, not  covetous;  one  that  ruleth  well  his  own 
house,  having  his  children  in  subjection  with 
all  gravity ;  For  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule 
his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the 
church  of  God  ?  Not  a  novice,  lest  being  lifted 
up  with  pride  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of 
the  devil.  Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  re- 
port of  them  which  are  without ;  lest  he  fall 
into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the  devil. — 1 
Tim.  iii.  1-7. 

in. 

Thou  therefore,  my  son,  be  strong  in  the 
grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  the  things 
that  thou  Jiast  heard  of  me  among  many  wit- 
nesses, the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men, 
who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also.     Thou, 


HINISTEBS.  05 

therefore,  CDdiire  hardness,  as  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Ko  man  that  warreth  entangleth 
himself  with  the  aifairs  of  this  life ;  that  he 
may  please  him  who  hath  chosen  him  to  be  a 
soldier.  Arid  if  a  man  also  strive  for  masteries, 
yet  is  he  not  crowned,  except  he  strive  lawful- 
ly. Of  these  things,  put  them  in  remenabrance, 
charging  them  before  the  Lord,  that  they  strive 
not  about  words  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  sub- 
verting of  the  hearers. 

Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto  God, 
a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth.  But  shun 
profane  and  vain  babblings  ;  for  they  will  in- 
*  crease  unto  more  ungodliness.  Flee  also  youth- 
ful lusts  ;  but  follow  righteousness,  faith,  char- 
ity, peace,  with  them  that  call  on  the  Lord  out 
of  a  pure  heart.  But  foolish  and  unlearned 
questions  avoid,  knowing  that  they  do  gender 
strifes.  And  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not 
strive ;  but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach, 
patient,  in  meekness  instructing  those  that  op- 
pose themselves ;  if  God  peradventure  will  give 
them  repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the 
truth ;  and  that  they  may  recover  themselves 
out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who  are  taken 
captive  by  him  at  his  will. — 2  Tim,  ii.  1-5,  14- 
16,  22-26. 
But  continue  thou  in  the  things  which  thou 


06  MmiSTEsa 

hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing 
of  whom  thou  hast  learned  them;  and  that  from 
a  child  tboa  hast  known  the  holy  scriptures, 
which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All 
scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
for  instruction  in  righteousness:  That  the  man 
of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  famished 
unto  all  good  works. — 2  Tim.  iii.  14-17. 

But  speak  thou  the  things  which  become 
sound  doctrine:  In  all  things  showing  thyself 
a  pattern  of  good  works :  in  doctrine  showing 
uncorruptness,  gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech, 
that  cannot  be  condemned ;  that  he  that  is  of^ 
the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed,  having  no 
evil  thing  to  say  of  you.  For  the  grace  of  God 
that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men, 
teachingus  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  world- 
ly lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly,  in  this  present  world ;  Looking  for  that 
blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the 
greiit  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  who 
gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us 
from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  him  elf  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.  These 
things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke  with  all 
authority.  Let  no  man  despise  thee. — Titus  iL 
X-8,  11-15. 


MINISTEES.  97 

Giving  no  offence  in  any  thing,  that  the  min- 
istry be  not  blamed :  but  in  all  things  approving 
ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  God. — 2  Cor.  vi.  3-4. 

Therefore,  seeing  we  have  this  ministry,  as  we 
have  received  mercy,  we  faint  not;  but  have 
renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  not 
walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the  word  of 
God  deceitfully;  but  by  manifestation  of  the 
truth,  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.  For  we  preach 
not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ;  and 
ourselves  your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake. — 2  Cor. 
iv.  1,  2,  5. 

IV. 

I  charge  thee  therefore  before  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead  at  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom, 
preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine.  For  the  time  will  come 
when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine ;  but 
after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  them- 
selves teachers,  having  itching  ears ;  and  they 
shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and 
shall  be  turned  unto  fables.  But  watch  thou  in 
all  things,  endure  affliction,  do  the  work  of  an 
evangelist,  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry. — 2 
Tim,  iv.  1-5. 
9 


ii  XmiSTSBS. 

Ordain  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed 
thee :  if  any  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one 
wife,  having  faithful  children  not  accused  of 
riot  or  unruly.  For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless, 
as  the  steward  of  God;  not  selfwilled,  not 
soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not 
given  to  filthy  lucre;  but  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a 
lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate ; 
holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been 
taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine 
both  to  exhort  and  convince  the  gainsayers. — 
Titus  i.  5-9. 

Eebuke  not  an  elder,  but  entreat  him  as  a 
father;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren.  Let 
the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the 
word  and  doctrine.  For  the  scripture  saith, 
Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth 
out  the  corn.  And,  The  laborer  is  worthy  of 
his  reward.  Against  an  elder  receive  not  an 
accusation,  but  before  two  or  three  witnesses. 
Them  that  sin  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also 
may  fear.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels,  that 
thou  observe  these  things  without  preferring 
one  before  another,  doing  nothing  by  partiality. 
Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither  be 
partaker  of  other  men's  sins :  keep  thyself 
pure.— 1  Tim,  v.  1,  2,  17-22. 


MINISTEBa.  69 

Fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  lay  hold  on  eter- 
nal life,  whereunto  thou  art  also  called,  and  hast 
professed  a  good  profession  before  many  wit- 
nesses. I  give  thee  charge  in  the  sight  of  God 
who  quickeneth  all  things,  and  before  Christ  Je- 
sus, who  before  Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  a  good 
confession:  that  thou  keep  this  commandment 
without  spot,  unrebukable,  until  the  appearing 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  which  in  his  times  he 
shall  shew,  who  is  the  blessed  and  only  Poten- 
tate, the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords  :  who 
only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  the  light 
which  no  man  can  approach  unto ;  whom  no  man 
hath  seen,  nor  can  see ;  to  whom  be  honor  and 
power  everlasting.    Amen. 

Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world,  thai 
they  be  not  high-minded,  nor  trust  in  uncertaiu 
riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who  giveth  us  rich- 
ly all  things  to  enjoy  :  that  they  do  good,  that 
they  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute, 
willing  to  communicate  :  laying  up  in  store  for 
themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time 
to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. 
O  Timothy,  keep  that  which  is  committed  to  thy 
trust,  avoiding  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and 
oppositions  of  science,  falsely  so  called  :  which 
r>ome  professing,  have  ^rred  concerning  the 
faith.  Grace  be  with  thee.  Amen. — 1  Tim,  vl 
12-21. 


100  11INISTSB& 


Son  of  man,  I  have  made  tliee  a  watchman 
onto  the  house  of  Israel :  therefore  hear  the  word 
at  my  mouth,  and  give  them  warning  from  me. 
When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  Thou  shalt  surely 
die  ;  and  thou  givesthim  not  warning,  nor  speak- 
est  to  warn  the  wicked  from  his  wicked  way,  to 
save  his  life  ;  the  same  wicked  man  shall  die  in 
his  iniquity ;  but  his  blood  will  I  require  at  thy 
hand.  Yet  if  thou  warn  the  wicked,  and  he  turn 
not  from  his  wickedness,  nor  from  his  wicked 
way,  he  shall  die  in  his  iniquity ;  but  thou  hast 
delivered  thy  soul. 

Again,  When  a  righteous  man  doth  turn  from 
his  righteousness,  and  commit  iniquity,  and  I 
lay  a  stumbling  block  before  him,  he  shall  die : 
because  thou  hast  not  given  him  waruing,  he 
shall  die  in  his  sin,  and  his  righteousness  which 
he  hath  done  shall  not  be  remembered  ;  but  his 
blood  will  I  require  at  thy  liand.  Nevertheless, 
if  thou  warn  the  righteous  man,  that  the  right- 
eous sin  not,  and  he  doth  not  sin,  he  shall  surely 
live,  because  he  is  warned ;  also  thou  hast  deliv- 
ered thy  soul. — Uzelc.  iii.  17-21. 

As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift,  even  so 
minister  the  same  one  to  another,  as  good  stew- 
ards of  the  manifold  grace  of  God.  If  any  man 
speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God ;  if 


MINISTEBS.  101 

any  man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability 
which  God  giveth :  that  God  in  all  things  may 
be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be 
praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.--- 1  Vet. 
iv.  10,  11. 

Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto  God,  a 
workman  that  needeth  not  be  ashamed,  right- 
fully dividing  the  word  of  truth.  But  shun  pro- 
fane and  vain  babblings ;  for  they  will  increase 
unto  more  ungodliness. — 2  Tim,  ii.  15,  16. 

O  son  of  man,  1  have  set  thee  a  watchman  unto 
the  house  of  Israel ;  therefore  thou  shalt  hear  the 
word  at  my  mouth,  and  warn  them  from  me. 
When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  O  wicked  man, 
thou  shalt  surely  die :  if  thou  dost  not  speak 
to  warn  the  wicked  from  his  way,  that  wicked 
man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity,  but  his  blood  will 
I  require  at  thy  hand.  Kevertheless,  if  thou 
warn  the  wicked  of  his  way  to  turn  from  it ; 
if  he  do  not  turn  from  his  way,  he  shall  die 
in  his  iniquity ;  but  thou  hast  delivered  thy  soul. 
— Ezek.  xxxiii.  7-9. 

If  thou  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance 
of  these  things,  thou  shalt  be  a  good  minis* 
ter  of  Jesus  Christ,  nourished  up  in  the  words 
of  faith  and  of  good  doctrine,  whereunto  thou 
hast  attained.  These  things  command  and 
teach.  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth ;  but 
be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word, 
9* 


102  MDOSTBRS. 

in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faitb^ 
in  purity.  Till  I  come,  give  attendance  to 
reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doctrine. 

Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was 
given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  Meditate  on 
these  things;  give.thyself  wholly  to  them:  that 
thy  profiting  may  appear  unto  all.  Take  heed 
unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doctrine  :  continue 
in  them  :  for  in  doing  this,  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee. — 1  Tim, 
iv.  6,  11-16. 

Feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you, 
taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint, 
but  willingly:  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a 
ready  mind  ;  neither  as  being  lords  over  God's 
heritage,  but  being  ensamples  to  the  flock. 
And  when  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear, 
ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth 
not  away. — 1  Pet.  v.  2-4. 

Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth, 
and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth not  shall  be  damned. — John  xvi.  15,  16. 


fiS^GONS.  103 


DEAOON^S. 


A  ND  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of 
-^--^  the  disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose  a 
murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews, 
because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the 
daily  ministration.  Then  the  twelve  called  the 
multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said, 
It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word 
of  God,  and  serve  tables.  Whei:efore,  brethren, 
look  ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest 
report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom, 
whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  business.  But 
we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer, 
and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word. 

And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude : 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  Philip,  and  Procho- 
rus,  and  Mcanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas, 
and  Mcolas  a  proselyte  of  Antioch :  Whom  they 
set  before  the  apostles  :  and  when  they  had 
prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them.  And 
the  word  of  God  increased  ;  and  the  number  of 


104  DEACON& 

the  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem  greatly; 
and  a  great  comx)any  of  the  priests  were  obedi- 
ent to  the  faith. — Acts  vi.  1-7. 

Likewise  must  the  deacons  be  grave,  not 
double-tongued,  not  given  to  much  wine,  not 
greedy  of  filthy  lucre  ;  holding  the  mystery 
of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience.  And  let 
these  also  first  be  proved  ;  then  let  them  use 
the  office  of  a  deacon,  being  found  blameless. 
Even  so  must  their  wives  be  grave,  not  slan- 
derers, sober,  faithful  in  all  things.  Let  the 
deacons  be  the  husband  of  one  wife,  ruling 
their  children  and  their  own  houses  well.  For 
tbey  that  have  used  the  office  of  a  deacon 
well,  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree  and 
great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.— 1  Tim.  iii.  8-13. 


G&CJBOHES.  106 


OHUEOHES.* 


nPHEN  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often 
-■-  one  to  another ;  and  the  Lord  hearkened, 
and  heard  it,  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was 
written  before  him  for  them  that  feared  the 
Lord,  and  that  thought  uijon  his  name.  And 
they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in 
that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels ;  and  I  will 
spare  them,  as  a  man  spareth  his  own  son  that 
serveth  him. — Mai,  iii.  10,  17. 

Now  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the 
same  Spirit.  And  there  are  differences  of  ad- 
ministrations, but  the  same  Lord.  And  there 
are  diversities  of  operations,  but  it  is  the  same 
God  which  worketh  all  in  all.  But  the  manifes- 
tation of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  pro- 
fit withal.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church, 
first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teach' 
ers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healings, 
helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.    Are 


'This  eection  is  designed  for  use  at  the  orgauizatioQ,  or  reo- 
oguition  of  churches. 


106  OHTTRCHES. 

all  apostles  ?  are  all  i3ropliets  f  are  all  teachers  ? 
are  all  workers  of  miracles  ?  have  all  the  gifts  of 
healing  ?  do  all  speak  with  tongues  I  do  all  in- 
terpret f  But  covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts :  and 
yet  shew  I  unto  you  a  more  excellent  way. — 1 
Cor.  xii.  4-7,  28-31. 

l!^ow  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and 
foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints, 
and  of  the  household  of  God ;  and  are  built  upon 
the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  comer 
stone ;  in  whom  all  the  building,  fitly  framed 
together,  groweth  unto  a  holy  temple  in  the 
Lord  :  in  whom  ye  also  are  builded  together  in 
a  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit. — U])1i. 
i.  19-22. 

Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye 
which  are  spiritual,  restore  such  a  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness;  considering  thyself,  lest 
thou  also  be  tempted.  Bear  ye  one  another's 
burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ. — 
Gal  vi.  1,  2 

A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye 
love  one  another ;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye 
also  love  one  another.  By  this  shall  all  men 
know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love 
one  to  another. — John  xiii.  34,  35. 

Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of:  for 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but 


CHXIECHES.  107 

righteousness,  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holv 
Spirit.  For  he  that  in  these  things  serveth 
Christ  is  acceptable  to  God,  and  approved  of 
men.  Let  us  therefore  follow  after  the  things 
which  make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith 
one  may  edify  another. — Eom,  xiv.  16-19. 

If  any  man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not 
to  wholesome  words,  even  the  words  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  doctrine  which  is  accor- 
ding to  godliness ;  he  is  proud,  knowing  noth- 
ing, but  doting  about  questions  and  strifes  of 
words,  whereof  cometh  envy,  strife,  railings, 
evil  surmisings,  perverse  disputings  of  men  of 
corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of  the  truth,  sup- 
posing that  gain  is  godliness :  from  such  with- 
draw thyself. — 1  Tim,  vi.  3-5. 

If  there  be  therefore  any  consolation  in  Christ, 
if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the 
Spirit,  if  any  bowels  and  mercies,  fulfill  ye  my 
joy,  that  ye  be  like-minded,  having  the  same 
love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind.  Let  no- 
thing be  done  through  strife  or  vain-glory  ;  but 
in  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other 
better  than  themselves.  Look  not  every  man 
on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the 
things  of  others.  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which 
was  also  in  Christ  Jesus. — Eyli.  ii.  1-5. 

Kow  to  him  that  is  of  power  to  establish  you 
according  to  my  gospel,  and  the  preaching  of 


108  CHURCHES. 

Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  revelation  of  the 
mystery,  which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world 
began,  but  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by  the 
scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  com- 
mandment of  the  everlasting  God,  made  known 
to  all  nations  for  the  obedience  of  faith ;  to  God 
only  wise,  be  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  for 
ever.    Amen. — Bom.  xvi.  25-27. 

The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  be  with  you  all.    Amen. — 1  Cor,  xiii.  14, 


DSDIOATIOmk  iOi 


DEDICATIONS 


1_J  OW  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles,  O  Lord  of 
-^-"^  hosts  I  My  soulloDgeth,  yea,  even  fainteth 
for  the  courts  of  the  Lord :  my  heart  and  my 
flesh  crieth  out  for  the  living  God.  Yea,  the 
sparrow  hath  found  a  house,  and  the  swallow  a 
nest  for  herself,  where  she  may  lay  her  young, 
even  thy  altars,  O  Lord  of  hosts,  my  King, 
and  my  God.  Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in 
thy  house :  they  will  still  be  praising  thee. 
Blessed  is  the  man  whose  strength  is  in  thee ;  in 
whose  heart  are  the  ways  of  them.  Who  pass- 
ing through  the  valley  of  Baca  make  it  a  well ; 
the  rain  also  filleth  the  pools.  They  go  from 
strength  to  strength,  every  one  of  them  in  Zion 
appeareth  before  God. 

O  Lord  God  of  hosts,  hear  my  prayer :  give 
ear,  O  God  of  Jacob.  Behold,  O  God  our  shield, 
and  look  upon  the  face  of  thy  anointed.  For  a 
day  in  thy  courts  is  better  than  a  thousand.  I 
had  rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  my 
God,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness. 
For  the  Lord  God  is  a  sun  and  shield :  the  Lord 
10 


110  DEDIOATIOWa 

will  give  grace  and  glory ;  no  good  thing  will 
he  withhold  from  them  that  walk  uprightly.  0 
Lord  of  hosts,  blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth 
in  thee. — Psalm  Ixxxiv.  1-12. 

One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  that 
will  I  seek  after ;  that  I  may  dwell  in  the  hoiisf 
of  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  my  life,  to  behold  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  to  enquire  in  his  temple. 
For  in  the  time  of  trouble  he  shall  hide  me  in 
his  pavilion :  in  the  secret  of  his  tabernacle 
shall  he  hide  me :  he  shall  set  me  up  upon  a 
rock. — Psalm  xxvii.  4,  5. 

We  have  thought  of  thy  lovingkindness,  O 
God,  in  the  midst  of  thy  temple.  According  to 
thy  name,  O  God,  so  is  thy  praise  unto  the  ends 
of  the  earth :  thy  right  hand  is  full  of  righteous- 
ness. Let  mount  Zion  rejoice,  let  the  daugh- 
ters of  Judah  be  glnd,  because  of  thy  judgments. 
Walk  about  Zion,  and  go  round  about  her :  tell 
the  towers  thereof.  Mark  ye  well  her  bulwarks, 
consider  her  palaces ;  that  ye  may  tell  it  to  the 
generation  following.  For  this  God  is  our  God 
for  ever  and  ever :  he  will  be  our  guide  even 
unto  death. — Psalm  xlviii.  9-14. 

Make  a  joyful  noise  unto  the  Lord,  all  ye 
lands.  Serve  the  Lord  with  gladness  :  come  be- 
fore his  presence  with  singing.  Know  ye  that 
the  Lord  he  is  God  :  it  is  he  that  hath  made  us, 
iind  not  we  ourselves  j  we  are  his  people,  and 


DEDICATIONS.  Ill 

t\te  sheep  of  his  pasture.  Euter  into  his  gates 
with  thanksgiviDg,  and  into  his  courts  with 
praise :  be  thankful  unto  him,  and  bless  his  name. 
For  the  Lord  is  good  ;  his  mercy  is  everlasting, 
and  his  truth  endureth  to  all  generations. — 
Psalm  c.  1-5. 

I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me.  Let  us  go 
into  the  house  of  the  Lord.  Our  feet  shall 
stand  within  thy  gates,  O  Jerusalem.  Jerusa- 
lem is  builded  as  a  city  that  is  compact  togeth- 
er. Whither  the  tribes  go  up,  the  tribes  of  the 
Lord,  unto  the  testimony  of  Israel,  to  give 
thanks  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord.  For  there 
are  set  thrones  of  judgment,  the  thrones  of  the 
house  of  David.  Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusa- 
lem :  they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee.  Peace 
be  within  thy  walls,  and  prosperity  within  thy 
palaces.  For  my  brethren  and  companions' 
sakes,  I  will  now  say,  Peace  be  within  thee. 
Because  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God  I  will 
seek  thy  good. — Psalm  cxxii.  1-9. 

n. 

Blessed  be  thou,  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  father, 
for  ever  and  ever.  Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  great- 
ness, and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  and  the 
victory,  and  the  majesty :  for  all  that  is  in  the 
heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  thine ;  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  O  Lord,  and  thou  art  exalted  as  the 


112  DEDICATIONS. 

head  above  all.  Botli  riches  and  honor  com« 
of  thee,  and  thou  reignest  over  all ;  and  in  thy 
hand  is  power,  and  might;  and  in  thy  hand  it 
is  to  make  great,  and  to  give  strength  unto  all. 

Now  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee,  and 
praise  thy  glorious  name.  For  we  are  strangers 
before  thee,  and  sojourners,  as  were  all  our 
fathers:  our  days  on  the  earth  are  as  a  shadow, 
and  there  is  none  abiding.  O  Lord  our  God,  all 
this  store  that  we  have  prepared  to  build  thee 
a  house  for  thy  holy  name  cometh  of  thy 
hand,  and  is  all  thy  own.  I  know  also,  my  God, 
that  thou  triest  the  heart,  and  hast  pleasure 
in  uprightness. 

As  for  me,  in  the  uprightness  of  my  heart  I 
have  willingly  offered  all  these  things :  and  now 
have  I  seen  with  joy  thy  people,  which  are  pres- 
ent here,  to  offer  willingly  unto  thee.  O  Lord 
God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  of  Israel,  our 
fathers,  keep  this  for  ever  in  theimagiaation  of 
the  thoughts  of  the  heart  of  thy  people,  and 
prepare  their  heart  unto  thee :  and  give  a  per- 
fect heart,  to  keep  thy  commandments,  thy  testi- 
monies, and  thy  statutes. — 1  Cliron.  xxix.  10-13, 
15-19. 

The  Lord  hath  said  that  he  would  dwell  in 
che  thick  darkness.  But  I  have  built  a  house 
of  habitation  for  thee,  and  a  place  for  thy  dwell- 
ing for  over.    Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 


DEDICATIONS.  113 

who  hath  with  his  hands  fulfilled  that  which  he 
spake  with  his  mouth.  O  Lord  God  of  Israel, 
there  is  no  God  like  thee  in  the  heaven,  nor  in 
the  earth;  which  keepest  covcEant,  and  show- 
est  mercy  unto  thy  servants,  that  walk  before 
thee  with  all  their  hearts. 

O  Lord  God  of  Israel,  let  thy  word  be  verified 
which  thou  hast  spoken  unto  thy  servant.  But 
will  God  in  very  deed  dwell  with  men  on  the 
earth  ?  Behold,  heaven  and  the  heaven  of  heav- 
ens cannot  contain  thee ;  how  much  less  this 
house  which  I  have  built !  Have  respect  there- 
fore to  the  prayer  of  thy  servant,  and  to  his 
supplication,  O  Lord  my  God,  to  hearken  unto 
the  cry  and  the  prayer  which  thy  servant  pray- 
eth  before  thee. 

That  thy  eyes  may  be  open  upon  this  house 
day  and  night,  upon  the  place  whereof  thou 
hast  said  that  thou  wouldst  put  thy  name  there  ; 
to  hearken  unto  the  prayer  which  thy  servant 
prayeth  toward  this  place.  Hear  thou  from  the 
heavens,  even  from  thy  dwelling  place,  their 
prayer  and  their  supplications,  and  maintain 
their  cause,  and  forgive  thy  people  which  have 
sinned  against  thee. 

Now,  my  God,  let,  I  beseech  thee,  thy  eyes  be 

open,  and    let  thy    ears  be  attent  unto    the 

prayer  that  is  made  in  this  place.    Arise,  O 

Lord  God,  into  thy  resting  place,  thou,  and  the 

10* 


114  DEDICATIONS. 

ark  of  thy  strength :  let  thy  priests,  O  Lord 
Gocl,  be  clothed  with  salvation,  and  let  thy 
saints  rejoice  in  goodness. — 2  Cliron.  vi.  1,  2, 
4,  14,  17-20,  39-41. 


mAPTISM.  115 


BAPTISM 


TTSr  those  days  came  John  the  Baptist,  preach- 
-*-  ing  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  and  saying, 
Repent  ye :  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand.  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  by  the 
prophefc  Isaiah,  saying,  The  voice  of  one  cry- 
ing in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight.  And  the 
same  John  had  his  raiment  of  camel's  hair,  and 
a  leathern  girdle  about  his  loins  ;  and  his  meat 
was  locusts  and  wild  honey.  Then  went  out 
to  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea,  and  all  the 
region  round  about  Jordan,  and  were  baptized 
of  him  in  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 

But  when  he  saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees  come  to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto 
them,  O  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath  warn- 
ed you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  Bring 
forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  rej)entance.  And 
think  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have 
Abraham  for  our  father  :  for  I  say  unto  you, 


116  BAPTISM. 

that  God  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  np 
children  unto  Abraham.  And  now  also  the 
axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the  trees :  therefore 
every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit 
is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire.  I  indeed 
baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance  :  but 
he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I, 
whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear  :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire. 
Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  the 
garner  ;  but  he  will  burn  up  the  chafi"  with 
unquenchable  fire. 

Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan 
unto  John,  to  be  baptized  of  him.  But  John 
forbade  him,  saying,  I  have  need  to  be  baptized 
of  thee,  and  comest  thou  to  me  ?  And  Jesus 
answering  said  unto  him,  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now  : 
for  thus  it  become th  us  to  fulfill  all  righteous- 
ness. Thenhe  sufieredhim.  And  Jesus,  when 
he  was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out  of  the 
water :  and  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto 
him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending 
like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him  :  and  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved 
Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. — Matt  iii.  1-17. 

n. 

The  beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 


BAPTISM.  117 

the  Son  of  God.  As  it  is  written  in  the  proph* 
ets,  Behold,  I  send  my  messenger  before  th^J 
face,  which  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 
The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Pre- 
pare ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight.  John  did  baptize  in  the  wilderness, 
and  preach  the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  And  there  went  out  unto 
him  all  the  land  of  Judea,  and  they  of  Jeru- 
salem, and  were  all  baptized  of  him  in  the 
river  of  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 

And  John  was  clothed  with  camel's  hair,  and 
with  a  girdle  of  skin  about  his  loins  ;  and  he 
did  eat  locusts  and  wild  honey ;  and  preached, 
saying.  There  cometh  one  mightier  than  I  after 
me,  the  latchet  of  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy 
to  stoop  down  and  unloose.  I  indeed  have 
baptized  you  with  water  :  but  he  shall  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 

And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  Jesus 
came  from  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was  bap- 
tized of  John  in  Jordan.  And  straightway 
coming  up  out  of  the  water,  he  saw  the  heavens 
opened,  and  the  Spirit  like  a  dove  descending 
upon  him  :  and  there  came  a  voice  from  hea- 
ven, saying,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased. — Mark  i.  1-11. 

And  Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
All  power  is  given  unto  me  m  heaven  and  in 


118  BAPTISM. 

earth.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  natioi  i, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  ai'd 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things,  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you :  and,  lo,  1  am  with  you  always, 
3ven  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen. — Matt. 
sxviii.  18-20. 

Afterward  he  appeared  unto  the  eleven  as 
they  sat  at  meat,  and  upbraided  them  with  their 
unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart,  because  they  be- 
lieved not  them  which  had  seen  him  after  he  was 
risen.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damn- 
ed. And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  be- 
lieve ;  in  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils ; 
they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues. — Mark  xvi. 
14-17. 

Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Kepent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to 
all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
ou^  God  shall  call.  And  with  many  other  words 
did  he  testify  and  exhort,  saying,  Save  yourselves 
from  this  untoward  generation. 

Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word,  were 


BAPTISM.  119 

baptized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  un- 
to them  about  three  thousand  souls.  And  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles^  doctrine 
and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread  and  in 
prayers. — Acts  ii.  38-42. 

m. 

And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip, 
saying,  Arise,  and  go  toward  the  south,  unto  the 
way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  unto  Gaza, 
which  is  desert.  And  he  arose,  and  went :  and 
behold,  a  man  of  Ethiopia,  an  eunuch  of  great 
authority  under  Oandace  queen  of  the  Ethiopi- 
ans, who  had  the  charge  of  all  her  treasure,  and 
had  come  to  Jerusalem  for  to  worship,  was  re- 
turning; and  sitting  in  his  chariot,  read  Esaias 
the  prophet.  Then  the  Spirit  said  unto  Philip, 
Go  near  and  join  thyself  to  this  chariot. 

And  Phihp  ran  thither  to  him,  and  heard  him 
read  the  prophet  Esaias,  and  said,  Understandest 
thou  what  thou  readest  ?  And  he  said.  How  can 
I,  except  some  man  should  guide  me  1  And  he 
desired  Philip  that  he  would  come  up,  and  sit 
with  him.  The  place  of  the  scripture  which  he 
read  was  this.  He  was  led  as  a  sheep  to  the 
slaughter:  and  like  a  lamb  dumb  before  his 
shearer,  so  opened  he  not  his  mouth :  in  his  hu- 
miliation his  judgment  was  taken  away :  and 


120  BAPTISM. 

who  shall  declare  his  generation?  for  his  life  is 
taken  from  the  earth.  And  the  eunuch  answer- 
ed Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  thee,  of  whom  speak- 
eth  the  prophet  this?  of  himself,  or  of  some 
other  man  ?  Then  Philip  opened  his  mouth,  and 
began  at  the  same  scripture,  and  preached  unto 
him  Jesus. 

And  as  they  went  on  their  way  they  came 
unto  a  certain  water :  and  the  eunuch  said,  See, 
here  is  water ;  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  bap- 
tized ?  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  believest  with 
all  thy  heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  answered 
and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  son 
of  God.  And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to 
stand  still :  and  they  went  down  both  into  the 
water,  both  Philii^  and  the  eunuch ;  and  he  bap- 
tized him.  And  when  they  were  come  up  oiSt 
of  the  water,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  caught 
away  Philip,  that  the  eunuch  saw  him  no  more  : 
and  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing. — Acts  viii. 
26-39. 

While  Peter  yet  spake  these  words,  the  Holy 
Ghost  fell  on  all  them  which  heard  the  word. 
And  they  of  the  circumcision  which  believed, 
were  astonished,  as  many  as  came  with  Peter, 
because  that  on  the  Gentiles  also  was  poured 
out  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  they  heard 
them  speak  with  tongues,  and  magnify  God 
Then  answered  Peter,  Can  any  man  forbid  water, 


BAPTISM  121 

that  these  should  not  be  baptized,  which  have 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  wq  ?  And 
be  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord. — Acts  x.  44-48. 

IV. 

And  at  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  prayed,  and 
sang  praises  unto  God  :  and  the  prisoners  heard 
them.  And  suddenly  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake, so  that  the  foundations  of  the  prison 
were  shaken  :  and  immediately  all  the  doors 
were  opened,  and  every  one's  bands  were  loosed. 
And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  awaking  out  of 
his  sleep,  and  seeing  the  prison  doors  open,  he 
drew  out  his  sword,  and  would  have  killed  him- 
self, supposing  that  the  prisoners  had  been  fled. 
But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  Do 
thyself  no  harm  ;  for  we  are  all  here. 

Then  he  called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  in,  and 
came  trembling,  and  fell  down  before  Paul  and 
Silas,  aud  brought  them  out,  and  said,  Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  And  they  said.  Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
be  saved,  and  thy  house.  And  they  spake  unto 
him  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  all  that  were 
in  his  house.  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour 
of  the  night,  and  washed  their  stripes;  and  was 
baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straightway.  And  when 
he  had  brought  them  into  his  house,  he  set  meat 
11 


123  BAPTISM. 

before  them,  and  rejoiced,  believing  in  God  with 
all  his  house. — Acts  xvi.  25-34. 

And  on  the  sabbath  we  went  out  of  the  city 
by  a  river  side,  where  prayer  was  wont  to  be 
made  ;  and  we  sat  down,  and  spake  unto  the 
women  which  resorted  thither. 

And  a  certain  woman  named  Lydia,  a  seller 
of  purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  which  worship- 
ped God,  heard  us ;  whose  heart  the  Lord  opened, 
that  she  attended  unto  the  things  which  were 
spoken  of  Paul.  And  when  she  was  baptized, 
and  her  household,  she  besought  us,  saying.  If 
ye  have  judged  me  to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord, 
come  into  my  house,  and  abide  there. — Acts 
xvi.  13-15. 

Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were  bap- 
tized into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized '  into  his 
death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death  :  that  like  as  Christ  was  rais- 
ed up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father, 
even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. — 
Rom.  vi.  3,  4. 

Buried  with  him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye 
are  risen  with  him  through  the  faith  of  the  opera- 
tion of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 
— Colossians  ii.  12. 

For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized 
into  Christ,  have  jmt  on  Christ. — Gal,  iii.  27. 

Repent,  and  bo  baptized  every  one  of  you.  in 


BAPTISM.  123 

the  name  of  Jesns  Christ,  for  the  reroissioii  of 
sIds,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to 
your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even 
as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. — Acts 
ii.  38,  39. 


124  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 


THE    LOED'S    SUPPEE 


"'VrOW  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavBoeti 
-'^^  bread,  the  disciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying 
unto  him.  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  for 
thee  to  eat  the  passover  ?  And  he  said,  Go  into 
the  city  to  such  a  man,  and  say  unto  him.  The 
Master  saith,  My  time  is  at  hand  ;  I  will  lieep 
the  passover  at  thy  house  with  my  disci]  »les. 
And  the  disciples  did  as  Jesus  had  appointed 
them,  and  they  made  ready  the  passover.  I^ow 
when  the  even  was  come,  he  sat  down  with  the 
twelve.  And  as  they  did  eat  he  said,  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me. 
And  they  were  exceeding  sorrowful,  and  be- 
gan every  one  of  them  to  say  unto  him,  Lord  is 
it  I  ?  And  he  answered  and  said.  He  that 
dippeth  his  hand  with  me  in  the  dish,  the  same 
shall  betray  me.  The  Son  of  man  goeth  as  it 
is  written  of  him  :  but  wo  unto  that  man  by 
whom  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  !  It  had  been 
good  for  that  man  if  he  had  not  been  boru. 
Then  Judas,  which  betrayed  him,  answered  and 


THE  LORD'S  SUPPER.  125 

Fsaidj  Master,  is  it  1 1     He  said  unto  him,  Thou 
hast  said. 

And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread  and 
blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  dis- 
ciples, and  said.  Take,  eat;  tliis  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it ;  for  this 
is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed 
for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  But  I  say 
unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of  this 
fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I  drink  it 
new  with  you  in  my  Father's  Idngdom.  And 
when  .they  had  sung  a  hymn,- they  went  out  into 
the  mount  of  Olives. — Matt,  xxvi.  17-30. 

n. 

And  the  first  day  of  unleavened  bread,  when 
they  killed  the  passover,  his  disciples  said  unto 
him.  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  go  and  prepare 
that  thou  mayest  eat  the  passover  ?  And  he 
sendeth  forth  two  of  his  disciples,  and  saith 
unto  them,  Go  ye  into  the. city,  and  there  shall 
meet  you  a  man  bearing  a  pitcher  of  water :  fol- 
low him.  And  wheresoever  he  shall  go  in,  say 
ye  to  the  good  man  of  the  house,  The  Master 
saith,  Where  is  the  guest-chamber,  where  I 
shall  eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples  ?  And 
he  will  show  you  a  large  upper  room  furnished 
and  prepared :  there  make  ready  for  us.    And 


126  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

his  disciples  went  forth  and  came  into  the  city, 
aud  found  as  he  had  said  unto  them :  and  they 
made  ready  the  j^assover.  And  in  the  evening 
he  Cometh  with  the  twelve.  And  as  they  sat 
and  did  eat,  Jesus  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
one  of  you  which  eateth  with  me  shall  betray 
me.  And  they  began  to  be  sorrowful,  and  to 
say  unto  him  one  by  one,  Is  it  I  ?  and  another 
said,  Is  it  I  f  And  he  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  It  is  one  of  the  twelve,  that  dipjjeth  with 
me  in  the  dish.  The  Son  of  man  indeed  goeth, 
as  it  is  written  of  him  ;  but  wo  to  that  man  by 
whom  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed !  good  were 
it  for  that  man  if  he  had  never  been  born. 

And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus  took  bread,  and 
blessed,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  to  them,  and 
said.  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.  And  he  took 
the  Clip,  and  when  he  had  given  thanks  he  gave  it 
to  them  :  and  they  all  drank  of  it.  And  he  said 
unto  them.  This  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testa- 
ment, which  is  shed  for  many.  Yerily  I  say  unto 
you,  I  will  drink  no  more  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine, 
until  that  day  that  I  drink  it  new  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  when  they  had  sung  a  hymn,  they 
went  out  into  the  mount  of  Olives. — Mark  xiv. 
12-26. 

IIL 
Then  came  the  day  of  unleavened  bread,  when 


THE  LOED^S  SUPPER.  127 

the  passover  must  be  killed.  And  lie  sent 
Peter  and  John,  saying,  Go  and  prepare  us  the 
passover,  that  we  may  eat.  And  they  said  un- 
to him,  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  ?  And 
he  said  unto  them.  Behold,  when  ye  are  enter- 
ed into  the  city,  there  shall  a  man  meet  you, 
bearing  a  pitcher  of  water;  follow  him  into  the 
house  where  he  entereth  in.  And  ye  shall  say 
unto  the  good  man  of  the  house,  The  Master 
saith  unto  thee,  Where  is  the  guest-chamber, 
where  I  shall  eat  the  passover  with  my  disci- 
ples ?  And  he  shall  shew  you  a  large  upper 
room  furnished ;  there  make  ready.  And  they 
went,  and  found  as  he  had  said  unto  them : 
and  they  made  ready  the  passover.  And  when 
the  hour  was  come,  he  sat  down,  and  the  twelve 
apostles  with  him.  And  he  said  unto  them.  With 
desire  I  have  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you 
before  I  suffer :  for  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  any 
more  eat  thereof,  until  it  be  fulfilled  in  the  king- 
dom of  God.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave 
thanks,  and  said.  Take  this,  and  divide  it  among 
yourselves :  for  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink 
of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  the  kingdom  of 
God  shall  come. 

And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying.  This  is 
my  body  which  is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me.     Likewise  also  the  cup  after 


128  THE  LORD'S  SUPPEB. 

supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament 
in  my  blood,  wbicli  is  sbcd  for  you.  But  be- 
hold, the  band  of  him  that  betrayetb  me  is  witb 
me  on  the  table.  And  truly  the  Son  of  man 
goetb,  as  it  was  determined :  but  wo  unto  tbat 
man  by  whom  he  is  betrayed  ! — LiiJce  xxii.  7-22. 

IV. 

For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  that  which 
also  I  delivered  imto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus, 
the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread  :  and  wben  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake 
it,  and  said,  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body,  which 
is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of 
me.  After  the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the 
cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying.  This  cup  is 
the  new  testament  in  my  blood :  this  do  ye,  as 
oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For 
as  often  as  ye  eat  tliis  bread,  and  drink  this  cup, 
ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall 
be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 
But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him 
eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  tbat  cup.  For 
he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth 
and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discern- 
ing the  Lord's  body.  For  this  cause  many  are 
weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep.— 
I  Cor.  xi.  2a-30. 


MJLELRIAG^.  129 


MAEEIAGB.* 


I. 


A  ND  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not  good  that 
-^^  the  man  should  be  alone :  I  will  make  him 
an  help  meet  for  him.  And  the  Lord  God  caus- 
ed a  deep  sleep  to  fall  upon  Adam,  and  he  slept : 
and  he  took  one  of  his  ribs,  and  closed  up  the 
flesh  instead  thereof:  and  of  the  rib,  which  the 
Lord  God  had  taken  from  man,  made  he  a 
woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the  man.  v 

And  Adam  said,  This  is  now  bone  of  my  bones, 
and  flesh  of  my  flesh :  she  shall  be  called  Womao, 
because  she  was  taken  out  of  man.  Therefore 
shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  his  mother, 
and  shall  cleave  unto  his  wife :  and  they  shall 
be-one  flesh.— 6^en.  ii.  18,  21-24. 

Whoso  findeth  a  wife,  findeth  a  good  thing, 
and  obtaineth  favor  of  the  Lord. — Prov  xviii.  22. 

A  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  to  her  husband ; 
but  she  that  maketh  ashamed  is  as  rottenness  in 
his  bones. — Prov,  xii.  4. 


*  For  Forms  of  Marriage  Service  see  p.  205. 


180  MABBIAGE. 

Who  can  find  a  virtuous  woman?  for  hei 
price  is  far  above  rubies.  The  heart  of  her  hus- 
band doth  safely  trust  in  her,  so  that  he  shall 
have  no  need  of  spoil.  She  will  do  him  good 
and  not  evil  all  the  days  of  her  life.  She  is  like 
the  merchants'  ships;  she  bringeth  her  food 
from  afar.  She  stretcheth  out  her  hand  to  the 
poor  ;  yea,  she  reacheth  forth  her  hands  to  the 
needy.  Her  husband  is  kuown  in  the  gates, 
when  he  sitteth  among  the  elders  of  the  land. 

Strength  and  honor  are  her  clothing  ;  and  she 
shall  rejoice  in  time  to  come.  She  openeth  her 
mouth  with  wisdom ;  and  in  her  tongue  is 
the  law.  of  kindness.  She  looketh  well  to  the 
ways  of  her  household,  and  eateth  not  the  bread 
of  idleness.  Her  children  arise  nj),  and  call  her 
blessed  ;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praise th  her. 
Many  daughters  have  done  virtuously,  but  thou 
excellest  them  all .  Favor  is  deceitful,  and  beau- 
ty is  vain  :  but  a  woman  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
she  shall  be  praised. — Frov.  xxxi.  10-12,  14,  20, 


23,  25-30. 


n. 

Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own 
husbands,  as  it  is  fit  in  the  Lord.  Husbands, 
love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against 
them.— OoZ.  iii.  18,  19. 

Wives,  submit  yourselves  nnto  your  own  bus* 


MABBIAGE.  131 

bands,  as  uDto  the  Lord.  For  the  husbaud  is 
the  head  of  the  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head 
of  the  church  :  and  he  is  the  saviour  of  the  body 
Therefore  as  the  church  is  subject  unto  Christ, 
so  let  the  wives  be  to  their  own  husbands  in  ev- 
ery thing.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even  as 
Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself 
for  it ;  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word,  that  he 
might  i)resent  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church, 
not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing ; 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish. 

So  ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own 
bodies.  He  that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself. 
For  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh ;  but 
nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord 
the  church :  for  we  are  members  of  his  body, 
of  his  flesh,  and  of  bis  bones.  For  this  cause 
shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and 
shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall 
be  one  flesh.  This  is  a  great  mystery :  but  J 
speak  concerning  Christ  and  the  church.  E'ev- 
ertheless,  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular  so 
love  his  wife  even  as  himself;  and  the  wife  see 
that  she  reverence  her  husband. — Epli.  v.  22-33 

For  tbe  man  is  not  of  the  woman,  but  the 
woman  of  the  man.  Keither  was  the  man  cre- 
ated for  the  woman,  but  the  woman  for  the  man, 
Nevertheless,   neither  is  the  man  without  the 


132  MAERIAOB. 

woman,  neither  the  woman  without  ths  man,  iv 
the  Lord.  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the  man, 
even  so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman ;  but  al) 
things  of  God.— 1  Cor.  xi.  8,  9,  11, 12. 

III. 

Likewise,  ye  wives,  be  in  subjection  to  your 
own  husbands ;  that,  if  any  obey  not  the  word, 
they  also  may  without  the  word  be  won  by  the 
conversation  of  the  wives;  while  they  behold 
your  chaste  conversation  coupled  with  fear. 
Whose  adorninfT,  let  it  not  be  that  outward 
adorning,  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of 
gold,  or  of  putting  on  apparel;  but  let  it  be  the 
hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is  not 
corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and 
quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great 
price. 

For  after  this  manner  in  the  old  time  the 
holy  women  also,  who  trusted  in  God,  adorned 
themselves,  being  in  subjection  unto  their  own 
husbands :  even  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham, 
calling  him  lord:  whose  daughters  ye  are,  as 
long  as  ye  do  well,  and  are  not  afraid  with  any 
amazement.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with 
them  according  to  knowledge,  giving  honor  un- 
to the  wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as 
being  heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life ;  that 
your  prayers  be  not  hindered. — 1  Pet.  iii.  1-7. 


XABBIAaE.  133 

Let  the  husband  render  unto  the  wife  dne  be- 
nevolence :  and  likewise  also  the  wife  unto  the 
husband. — 1  Cor.  vii.  3. 

And  he  aoswered  and  said  unto  them,  Have 
ye  not  read,  that  he  which  made  them  at  the  be- 
ginning, made  them  male  and  female,  and  said, 
for  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and  moth- 
er, and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife  ;  and  they  twain 
snail  be  oue  flesh?  Wherefore,  they  are  no 
more  twain,  but  one  flesh.  What  therefore  God 
hath  joined  together,  let  no  man  put  asunder. — 
Matt.  xix.  4-6. 

For  the  woman  which  hath  a  husband,  is 
bound  by  the  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he 
liveth ;  but  if  the  husband  be  dead,  she  is  loos- 
ed from  the  law  of  her  husband.  So  then  if, 
while  her  husband  liveth,  she  be  married  to  an- 
other man,  she  shall  be  eaJled  an  adulteress : 
but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  free  from  that 
law ;  so  that  she  is  no  adulteress,  though  she  be 
married  to  another  man. — Bom.  vii.  2,  3. 

Live  joyfully  with  the  wife  whom  thou  lovest 
all  the  days  of  the  life  of  thy  vanity,  which  he 
hath  given  thee  under  the  sun,  all  the  days  of 
thy  vanity  :  for  that  is  thy  portion  in  this  life, 
and  in  thy  labor  which  thou  takest  under  the 
sun. — Eccl.  ix.  9. 

In  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry,  nor 
12 


134  MABRIAGB. 

are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of 
God  in  heaven. — 3fatt.  ii.  30. 

The  time  is  short.  It  remaineth,  that  both 
they  that  have  wives,  be  as  though  they  had 
none  ;  and  they  that  weep,  as  though  they  wept 
not ;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  re- 
joiced not ;  and  they  that  buy,  as  though  they 
possessed  not ;  and  they  that  use  this  world,  as 
not  abusing  it.  For  the  fashion  of  this  world 
passeth  away. — 1  Cor,  vii.  29-31. 


TBMPEEANCE.  135 


TEMPEEANOB 


TTTINE  is  a  mocker,  strong  drink  is  raging : 

'  ^  and  whosoever  is  deceived  thereby  is  not 
wise. — Prov.  xx.  1. 

Oome  ye,  say  they,  I  will  fetch  wine,  and  we 
will  fill  ourselves  with  strong  drink;  and  to- 
morrow shall  be  as  this  day,  and  much  more 
abundant. — Isa.  xxxvi.  12. 

Be  not  among  winebibbers ;  among  riotous 
eaters  of  flesh  :  For  the  drunkard  and  the  glut- 
ton shall  come  to  poverty  :  and  drowsiness  shall 
clothe  a  man  with  rags. — Prov.  xxiii.  20,  21. 

Wo  unto  him  that  giveth  his  neighbor  drink, 
that  puttest  thy  bottle  to  him,  and  makest  him 
drunken  also,  that  thou  may  est  look  on  their  na- 
kedness !  Thou  art  filled  with  shame  for  glory  : 
drink  thou  also,  and  let  thy  foreskin  be  uncov- 
ered :  the  cup  of  the  Lord's  right  hand  shall  be 
turned  unto  thee,  and  shameful  spewing  shall  be 
on  thy  glory. — Hob.  ii.  15,  16. 

Wo  unto  them  that  rise  up  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, that  they  may  follow  strong  drink;  that 
continue  until  night,  till  wine  inflame  them  I 
And  the  harp,  and  the  viol,  the  tabret,  and  pipe, 


136  TEMPERANCE. 

and  wine,  are  in  their  feasts :  but  they  regard 
not  the  work  of  the  Lord,  neither  consider  the 
operation  of  his  hands.  Wo  unto  them  that 
are  mighty  to  drink  wine,  and  men  of  strength 
to  mingle  strong  drink :  which  justify  the  wicked 
for  reward,  and  take  away  the  righteousness  of 
the  righteous  frombim  ! — Isa.  v.  11,  12,  22,  23. 

Who  hath  wo  ?  who  hath  sorrow  ?  who  hath 
contentions  ?  who  hath  babbling  ?  who  hath 
wounds  without  cause  ?  who  hath  redness  of 
eyes  ?  They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine ;  they 
that  go  to  seek  mixed  wine.  Look  not  thou 
upon  the  wine  when  it  is  red,  when  it  giveth  his 
color  in  the  cup,  when  it  moveth  itself  aright. 
At  the  last  it  biteth  like  a  serpent,  and  stingetb 
like  an  adder. — Prov.  xxiii.  29-32. 

Woe  to  the  crown  of  pride,  to  the  drunk- 
ards of  Ephraim,  whose  glorious  beauty  is  ? 
fading  flower,  which  are  overcome  with  wine 
They  also  have  erred  through  wine,  and 
through  strong  drink  are  out  of  the  way.  The 
priests  and  the  prophet  have  erred  through 
strong  drink,  they  are  swallowed  up  of  wine, 
they  are  out  of  the  way  through  strong  drink ; 
they  err  in  vision,  they  stumble  in  judgment. 
— Isa.  xxxiii.  1,  3.  11. 

Do  not  drink  wine  nor  strong  drink,  thou 
nor  thy  sous  with  thee,  when  ye  go  into  the 
tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  lest  ye  die.  It 
fthall  be  a  statute  forever  throughout  your 
generations. — Lev.  x.  9. 


HUMAN  FBAELTT.  187 


HUMAN    FRAILTY.^ 

1\ /TAIlT  that  is  born  of  a  woman  is  of  few  days, 
^-^  and  full  of  trouble.  He  cometh  forth  like 
a  flower,  and  is  cut  down :  be  fleeth  also  as 
a  shadow,  and  continueth  not.  And  dost  thou 
open  thy  eyes  upon  such  a  one,  and  bringest 
me  into  judgment  with  thee  ?  Who  can  bring 
a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean  ?  not  one.  See- 
ing his  days  are  determined,  the  number  of  his 
months  are  with  thee,  thou  hast  appointed  his 
bounds  that  he  cannot  pass ;  turn  from  him,  that 
he  may  rest,  till  he  shall  accomplish,  as  a  hire- 
ling, his  day. 

For  there  is  hope  of  a  tree,  if  it  be  cut  down, 
that  it  will  sprout  again,  and  that  the  tender 
branch  thereof  will  not  cease.  Though  the  root 
thereof  wax  old  in  the  earth,  and  the  stock  there- 
of die  in  the  ground ;  yet  through  the  scent  of 
water  it  will  bud,  and  bring  forth  boughs  like  a 
plant.  But  man  dieth,  and  wasteth  away :  yea, 
man  giveth  up  the  ghost,  and  where  is  he  ?    As 


*  The  following  several  sections  are  fitted  for  funeral  ser- 
rlceS;  and  for  the  visitation  of  the  sick. 

12* 


138  HUMAN  FKAILTY. 

the  waters  fail  from  the  sea,  and  the  flood  de- 
cayeth  and  drieth  ui3,  so  man  lieth  down  and 
riseth  not:  till  the  heavens  be  no  more,  they 
shall  not  awake,  nor  be  raised  out  of  their 
sleep. — Job  xiv.  1-12. 

]^ow  my  days  are  swifter  than  a  post :  they 
flee  away,  they  see  no  good.  They  are  passed 
away  as  the  swift  ships :  as  the  eagle  that  has- 
teth  to  the  prey.  If  I  say,  I  will  forget  my  com- 
plaint, I  will  leave  off  my  heaviness,  and  com- 
fort myself :  I  am  afraid  of  all  my  sorrows,  I 
know  that  thou  wilt  not  hold  me  innocent. — 
Job  ix.  25-28. 

As  for  man,  his  days  are  as  grass :  as  a  flower 
of  the  field,  so  he  flourisheth.  For  the  wind 
passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone ;  and  the  place 
thereof  shall  know  it  no  more. — Psalm  ciii. 
15, 16. 

Shall  mortal  man  be  more  just  than  God! 
shall  a  man  be  more  pure  than  his  Maker  ?  Be- 
hold, he  put  no  trust  in  his  servants ;  and  his 
angels  he  charged  with  folly :  how  much  less  in 
them  that  dwell  iu  liouses  of  clay,  whose  found- 
ation is  in  the  dust,  which  are  crushed  before 
the  moth  f  They  are  destroyed  from  morning 
to  evening :  they  perish  for  ever  without  any 
regarding  it  ?  Doth  not  their  excellency  which 
is  in  them  go  away?  they  die,  even  without 
wisdom. — Job  iv.  17-21. 


HUMAN  FBATLTY.  139 

Go.  to  now,  ye  that  say,  to-day  or  to-morrow 
we  will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there 
a  year,  and  buy,  and  sell,  and  get  gain :  whereas 
ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow.  For 
what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  even  a  vapor,  that  ap- 
peareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth 
away.  For  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord 
will,  we  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that. — James 
iv.  13-15. 

But  this  I  say,  brethren,  the  time  is  short :  it 
remaineth,  that  both  tliey  that  have  wives  be  as 
though  they  had  none ;  and  they  that  wept  as 
though  they  wept  not  j  and  they  that  rejoice  as 
though  they  rejoiced  not ;  and  they  that  buy  as 
though  they  possessed  not ;  and  they  that  use 
this  world  as  not  abusing  it ;  for  the  fashion  of 
this  world  passeth  away. — 1  Cor.  vii.  29-31. 

See  then  that  ye  walk  circumspectly,  not  as 
fools,  but  as  wise,  redeeming  the  time,  because 
the  days  are  evil. — UpJi.  v.  15,  16. 

Lord,  make  me  to  know  my  end,  and  the 
measure  of  my  days,  what  it  is ;  that  I  may 
know  how  frail  I  am.  Behold,  thou  hast  made 
my  days  as  a  hand-breadth ;  and  my  age  is  as 
nothing  before  thee ;  verily  every  man  at  his 
best  state  is  altogether  vanity. — Psal^n  xxxix. 
4,5. 


140  AIGKNES8. 


SICKNESS. 

T  SAID  in  the  cutting  off  of  my  days,  I  shall 
-■-  go  to  the  gates  of  the  grave  :  I  am  deprived 
of  the  residue  of  my  years.  I  said,  I  shall  not 
see  the  Lord,  even  the  Lord  in  the  land  of  the 
living:  I  shall  behold  liian  no  more  with  the 
inhabitants  of  the  world.  My  age  is  departed, 
and  is  removed  from  me  as  a  shepherd's  tent :  I 
have  cut  off  like  a  weaver  my  life :  he  will  cut 
me  off  with  pining  sickness  :  from  day  even  till 
niffht  wilt  thou  make  an  end  of  me. 

I  reckoned  till  morning,  that,  as  a  lion,  so  will 
he  break  all  my  bones :  from  day  even  to  night 
wilt  thou  make  an  end  of  me.  Like  a  crane  or 
a  swallow,  so  did  I  chatter :  I  did  mourn  as  a 
dove:  my  eyes  fail  with  looking  upward:  O 
Lord,  I  am  oppressed;  undertake  for  me. 
What  shall  I  say  ?  He  hath  both  spoken  untc 
me,  and  himself  hath  done  it :  I  shall  go  softly 
all  my  years  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul. 

O  Lord,  by  these  things  men  live,  and  in  alJ 
these  things  is  the  life  of  my  spirit :  so  wilt 
thou  recover  me  and  make  me  to  live.  Behold, 
for  peace  I  had  great  bitterness  :  but  thou  hast 


I 


SICKNESS.  141 

in  love  to  my  soul  delivered  it  from  the  pit  of 
corruption ;  for  thou  hast  cast  all  my  sins  be- 
hind thy  back.  For  the  grave  cannot  praise 
thee,  death  cannot  celebrate  thee:  they  that 
go  down  into  the  pit  cannot  hope  for  thy  truth. 

I  cried  by  reason  of  my  affliction  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  heard  me ;  out  of  the  belly  of  hell 
cried  I,  and  thou  heardest  my  voice.  For  thou 
hadst  cast  me  into  the  deep,  in  the  midst  of  the 
seas ;  and  tbe  floods  compassed  me  about :  alJ 
thy  billows  and  thy  waves  passed  over  me. 
Then  I  said,  I  am  cast  out  of  thy  sight ;  yet  I 
will  look  again  toward  thy  holy  temple.  The 
waters  compassed  me  about,  even  to  the  soul : 
the  depth  closed  me  round  about,  the  weeds 
were  wrapped  about  ihy  head. 

I  went  down  to  the  bottoms  of  the  mountains ; 
the  earth  with  her  bars  was  about  me  for  ever : 
yet  hast  thou  brought  up  my  life  from  corrup- 
tion, O  Lord  my  God.  When  my  soul  fainted 
within  me  I  remembered  the  Lord:  and  my 
prayer  came  in  unto  thee,  into  thy  holy  temple. 
They  that  observe  lying  vanities  forsake  their 
own  mercy :  but  I  will  sacrifice  unto  thee  with 
the  voice  of  thanksgiving ;  I  will  pay  that  that 
I  have  vowed.  Salvation  is  of  the  Lord. — 
Jonah  ii.  2-9. 


142  D£ATH. 


DEATH. 


TS  THEEB  not  an  appointed  time  to  man  up- 
-*-  on  earth  f  are  not  his  days  also  like  the  days 
of  a  hireling  ?  As  a  servant  earnestly  desireth 
the  shadow,  and  as  a  hireling  looketh  for  the 
reward  of  his  work :  so  am  I  made  to  possess 
months  of  vanity,  and  wearisome  nights  are 
appointed  to  me.  When  I  lie  down,  I  say. 
When  shall  I  arise,  and  the  night  be  gone  ?  and 
1  am  full  of  tossings  to  and  fro  unto  the  dawn- 
ing of  the  day. 

My  flesh  is  clothed  with  worms,  and  clods  of 
dust ;  my  skin  is  broken,  and  become  loathsome. 
My  days  are  swifter  than  a  weaver's  shuttle, 
and  are  spent  without  hope.  Oh  remember 
that  my  life  is  wind :  my  eye  shall  no  more  see 
good.  The  eye  of  him  that  hath  seen  me  shall 
see  me  no  more :  thy  eyes  are  upon  me,  and  1 
am  not. 

As  the  cloud  is  consumed  and  vanisheth 
away  ;  so  he  that  goeth  down  to  the  grave  shall 
come  up  no  more.     He  shall  return  no  more  to 


DEATH.  143 

his  bouse,  neither  shall  his  place  kno\i  him 
any  more.  Therefore  I  will  not  refrain  my 
mouth;  I  will  speak  in  the  anguish  of  my 
spirit ;  I  will  complain  in  the  bitterness  of  my 
soul. — Job  vii.  1-11. 

One  dieth  in  his  full  strength,  being  wholly 
at  ease  and  quiet.  His  breasts  are  full  of  milk, 
and  his  bones  are  moistened  with  marrow.  And 
another  dieth  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  and 
never  eateth  with  pleasure.  They  shall  lie 
down  alike  in  the  dust,  and  the  worms  shall 
cover  them. — Job  xxi.  23-26. 

Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  dwelling  place  in 
all  generations.  Before  the  mountains  were 
brought  forth,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the 
earth,  and  the  world,  even  from  everlasting  to 
everlasting,  thou  art  God.  Thou  turnest  man 
to  destruction ;  and  sayest,  Eeturn,  ye  children 
of  men. 

For  a  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but  as 
yesterday  when  it  is  passed,  and  as  a  watch  in 
the  night.  Thou  earnest  them  away  as  with 
a  flood;  they  are  as  a  sleep:  in  the  morning 
they  are  like  grass  which  groweth  up.  In  the 
morning  it  flourisheth,  and  groweth  up,  in  the 
evening  it  is  cut  down  and  withered.  For  we 
are  consumed  by  thy  anger,  and  by  thy  wrath 
are  we  troubled.  Thou  hast  set  our  iniquities 
before  thee,  our  secret  sins  in  the  light  of  thy 
countenance. 


144  DRATH. 

Fof  all  our  days  are  passed  away  in  thy 
wrath :  we  spend  our  years  as  a  tale  that  is 
told.  The  days  of  our  years  are  threescore 
years  and  ten  5  and  if  by  reason  of  strength 
they  be  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength 
labor  and  sorrow ;  for  it  is  soon  cut  off  and  we 
fly  away. — Psalm  xc.  1-10. 

n. 

O  Lord  God  of  my  salvation,  I  have  cried 
day  and  night  before  thee:  let  my  prayer  come 
before  thee:  incline  thy  ear  unto  my  cry;  for 
my  soul  is  full  of  troubles :  and  my  life  draweth 
nigh  unto  the  grave.  I  am  counted  with  them 
that  go  down  into  the  pit :  I  am  as  a  man  that 
hath  no  strength :  free  among  the  dead,  like  the 
slain  that  lie  in  the  grave,  whom  thou  remem- 
berest  no  more :  and  they  are  cut  off  from  thy 
hand. 

Thou  hast  laid  me  in  the  lowest  pit,  in  dark- 
ness, in  the  deeps.  Thy  wrath  IJeth  hard  upon 
me,  and  thou  hast  afflicted  mo  with  all  thy 
waves.  Thou  hast  put  away  my  acquaintance 
far  from  me ;  thou  hast  made  me  an  abomina- 
tion unto  them :  I  am  shut  up,  and  I  cannot 
come  forth. 

My  eye  mourneth  by  reason  of  affliction: 
Lord,  I  have  called  daily  upon  thee,  I  have 


DEATH.  145 

stretched  out  my  hands  unto  thee.  Wilt  thou 
show  wonders  to  the  dead  ?  shall  the  dead  arise 
and  praise  thee  ?  Shall  thy  lovingkiudness  be 
declared  in  the  grave  ?  or  thy  faitlifulness  in 
destruction  f  Shall  thy  wonders  be  known  in 
the  dark  ?  and  the  righteousness  in  the  land  of 
forgetfulness  1 

But  unto  thee  have  I  cried,  O  Lord ;  and  in 
the  morning  shall  my  prayer  prevent  thee. 
Lord,  why  castest  thou  off  my  soul  ?  why  hidest 
thou  thy  face  from  me  ?  I  am  afflicted  and 
ready  to  die  from  my  youth  up :  while  I  suffer 
thy  terrors  I  am  distracted.  Thy  fierce  wrath 
goeth  over  me :  thy  terrors  have  cut  me  off. 
They  came  round  about  me  daily  like  water ; 
they  compassed  me  about  together.  Lover 
and  friend  hast  thou  put  far  from  me,  and  my 
acquaintance  into  darkness. — Psalm  Ixxx.  iiL 
1-18. 

13 


146  DEATH  OF  THE  EIGHTEOUB. 


DEATH  OF  THE  EIGHTEOUS. 

T  KNOW  that  my  Eedeemer  liveth,  and  that  he 
-*■-  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth : 
and  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy  this 
body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God :  whom  I 
shall  see  for  myself,  and  my  eyes  shall  behold, 
and  not  another ;  though  my  reins  be  consumed 
within  me. — Job  xix.  25-27. 

Thou  shalt  guide  me  with  thy  counsel  and 
afterward  receive  me  to  glory.  Whom  have  I 
in  heaven  but  thee?  and  there  is  none  upon 
earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee.  My  flesh  and 
my  heart  faileth :  but  God  is  the  strength  of  my 
heart,  and  my  portion  for  ever. — Psalm  Ixxv. 
24-26. 

These  things  said  he  :  and  after  that  he  saith 
unto  them,  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth  ;  but  I 
go,  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep.  Then 
said  his  disciples,  Lord,  if  he  sleep,  he  shall  do 
well.  Howbeit,  Jesus  spake  of  his  death :  but 
they  thought  that  he  had  spoken  of  taking  of 
rest  in  sleep. — John  xi.  11-13. 

Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled :  ye  believe  in 
God,  believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's  liouse 
are  many  mansions:  if  it  were  not  sol  would 
have  told  you.    I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 


DEATH  OF   THE  RIGHTEOUS.  147 

Ajid  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will 
come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself ;  that 
where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also. — John  xiv. 

iSTay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  him  that  k)ved  us.  For  I 
am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor 
angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things 
present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. — Eom.  viii.  37-39. 

For  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time 
of  my  departure  is  at  hand.  I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have 
kept  the  faith ;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the 
righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day :  and 
not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  also  that  love 
his  appearing. — 2  Tim.  iv.  6-8. 

So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on 
incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on 
immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the 
saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  in 
victory.  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave, 
where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ; 
and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks 
be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Cor.  xiv.  54-57. 


148  THE  RESUHEECTION. 


THE   BESUBREOTION. 


A  S  touching  the  dead,  that  they  rise :  have 
-^--^  ye  not  read  in  the  book  of  Moses,  how  in 
the  bush  God  spake  unto  him,  saying,  I  am  the 
God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the 
God  of  Jacob  ?  He  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead, 
but  the  God  of  the  living.— If ar7c  xii.  2G,  27. 

Yea  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but  loss 
for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
Jesus  my  Lord :  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the 
loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung, 
that  I  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him,  not 
having  my  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the 
law,  but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christy 
the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith :  that 
I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resur- 
rection, and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  be- 
ing made  conformable  unto  his  death ;  if  by  any 
means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead. 

For  our  conversation    is    in  heaven  ;  fronj 


THE  RESURRECTION.  149 

whence  also  we  look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ :  who  shall  change  our  vile  body, 
that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious 
body,  according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is 
able  even  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself. — 
Phil  iii.  8-11,  20, 21. 

I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  breth- 
ren, concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye 
sorrow  not  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope. 
For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus,  will  God 
bring  with  him.  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which  are  alive 
and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord  shall 
not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep. 

For  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  hea- 
ven with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  with  the  trump  of  God  :  and  the  dead 
in  Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we  which  are  alive 
and  remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with 
them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air : 
and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Where- 
fore, comfort  one  another  with  these  words. — 
1  Thess,  iv.  13-18. 

n. 

I  will   ransom  them  from   the  power  of  the 
grave ;  I  will  redeem  them  from  death  :  O  death, 
I  will  be  thy  i)lagues ;   O  grave,  I  will  be  thy 
13* 


160  THE  KESURRECTION. 

destruction :  repentance  sliall  be  hid  from  my 
eyes. — Hosea  xiii.  14. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is 
coming,  and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God ;  aod  they  that  hear 
shall  live.  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  him- 
self; so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself;  and  hath  given  him  authority  to  exe- 
cute judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Son  of 
man.  Marvel  not  at  this  :  for  the  hour  is  com- 
ing, in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  grave  shall 
hear  his  voice  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that 
have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life ; 
and  they  that  have  done  evil,  unto  the  resur- 
rection of  damnation. — John  v.  25-29. 

m. 

ITow  if  Christ  be  preached  that  he  rose  from 
the  dead,  how  say  some  among  you  that  there  is 
no  resurrection  of  the  dead?  But  if  there  be  no 
resiu^rectioD  of  the  dead,  then  is  Christ  not  risen : 
and  if  Christ  be  not  risen,  then  is  our  preaching 
vain,  and  your  faith  is  also  vain.  Yea,  and  we 
are  found  false  witnesses  of  God ;  because  we 
have  testified  of  God  that  he  raised  up  Christ : 
whom  he  raised  uot  up,  if  so  be  that  the  dead 
rise  Dot. 

For  if  the  dead  rise  not,  then  is  not  Christ 
raised  :  and  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your  faith  is 


THE  EESUREECTION.  151 

vain ;  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins.  Then  they  also 
which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  are  perished. 
If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we 
are  of  all  men  most  miserable.  But  now  is 
Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the  first 
fruits  of  them  that  slept.  Christ  the  first  fruits ; 
atterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 

It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incor- 
ruption  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in 
power :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a 
spiritual  body.  There  is  a  natural  body,  and 
there  is  a  spiritual  body.  And  so  it  is  written. 
The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit. 

Howbeit,  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual, 
but  that  which  is  natural ;  and  afterward  that 
which  is  spiritual.  The  first  man  is  of  the  earth, 
earthy  :  the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven. 
As  is  the  earthy,  sach  are  they  also  that  are 
earthy :  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they 
also  that  are  heavenly.  And  as  we  have  borne 
the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also  bear  the 
image  of  the  heavenly. 

Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood 
cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  doth 
corr7aption  inherit  incorruption.  Behold,  I  shew 
you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we 
shall  all  be  changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twink- 


152  THE  EESUBRECTION. 

ling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  :  for  the  trumpet 
shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incor- 
ruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this 
corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  must  put  on  immortality. 

So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on 
incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on 
immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the 
saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  in 
victory.  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave, 
where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of  death  is 
sin ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law. 

But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  vic- 
tory through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore, 
my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmova- 
ble,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is  not  Id 
vain  in  the  Lord. — 1  Cor,  xv.  12-58. 


THE  KIGHTEOUS   DEAD.  153 


THE  RIGHTEOUS  DEAD. 


A  ND  I  beard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying 
-^-^  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  :  Yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors ; 
and  their  works  do  follow  them. — Eev,  xiv.  13. 

In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions :  if 
it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to 
prepare  a  place  for  you.  And  if  I  go  and  pre- 
pare a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again,  and  re- 
ceive you  unto  myself ;  that  where  I  am,  there 
ye  may  be  also. — John  xiv.  2,3. 

As  it  is  written,  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of 
man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  search- 
eth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God. — 1 
Cor.  ii.  9, 10. 

Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his 
right  hand,  Oome,  ye  bilessed  of  my  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world :  for  I  was  a  hungered, 


154  THE  RIGHTEOUS  DEAD. 

and  ye  gave  me  meat:  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye 
gave  me  drink :  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took 
me  in  :  naked  and  ye  clothed  me :  I  was  sick, 
and  ye  visited  me :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came 
unto  me. 

Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying. 
Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered,  and  fed 
thee  ?  or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee  drink  ?  when 
saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in  ?  or 
naked,  and  clothed  thee  ?  or  when  saw  we  thee 
sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee  ?  and  the 
King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them,  Yerily  I 
say  unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me. — Matt.  xxv.  34-40. 

And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Yerily  I  say  unto 
you,  That  ye  which  have  followed  me,  in  the  re- 
generation, when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the 
throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 
And  every  one  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife, 
or  children,  or  lands,  for  my  name's  sake,  shall 
receive  a  hundredfold,  and  shall  inherit  everlast- 
ing me,— Matt.  xix.  28,  29. 

These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  trib- 
ulation, and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  There- 
fore are  they  before  the  tlirone  of  God,  and 


THE  RIGHTEOUS  DEAD.  155 

serve  hira  day  and  night  in  his  temple :  and  he 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among 
them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither 
thirst  any  more ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on 
them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in 
the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters : 
and  God  shall  wipe  away  aU  teare  from  their 
;. — Rev,  vii.  14-17. 


n. 

And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth : 
for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were 
passed  away  ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea.  And 
I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  com- 
ing down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as 
a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven 
saying.  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with 
men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  tbey 
shall  be  his  i^eople,  and  God  himself  shall 
be  with  them,  and  be  their  God.  And  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  ;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more 
pain :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. 

And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold, 
T  make  all  things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me, 
Write  :  for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful. 


156  HOPE  OF   THE   RIGHTEOUS. 


HOPE  OF  THE  RIGHTEOUS. 

TpOR  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  oi 
this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have 
a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  For  in  this 
we  groan,  earnestly  desiring  to  be  clothed 
upon  with  our  house  which  is  from  heaven : 
if  so  be  that  being  clothed  we  shall  not  be 
found  naked.  For  we  that  are  in  this  taber- 
nacle do  groan,  being  burdened :  not  for  that 
we  would  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon, 
that  mortality  might  be  swallowed  up  of  life. 
Now  he  that  hath  wrought  us  for  the  self- 
same thing  is  God,  who  also  hath  given  unto 
us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit.  Therefore  we 
are  always  confident,  knowing  that,  whilst  we 
are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent  from 
the  Lord.  We  are  confident,  I  say,  and  will- 
ing rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  to 
be  present  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore  we 
labor,  that,  whether  present  or  absent,  we 
may  be  accepted  of  him. — 2  Oor,  v.  1-9. 

For  which  cause  we  faint  not ;  but  though 
our  outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man 
is  renewed  day  by  day.     For  our  light  afflic- 


HOPE  OE   THE  RIGHTEOUS.  167 

tiou,  whicli  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for 
us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  ol 
glory ;  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  which 
are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen : 
for  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal; 
but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal. 
—2  Cor,  iv.  16-18. 

If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ  seek  those 
which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  God.  Set  your  affections  on 
things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth. 
For  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God.  When  Christ,  who  is  our 
life,  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also  appear 
with  him  in  glory. — Col,  iii.  1-4. 

For,  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose 
again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus 
will  God  bring  with  him.  For  the  Lord 
himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and 
with  the  trump  of  God :  and  the  dead  in 
Christ  shall  rise  first.  Then  we  which  are 
alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  together 
with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in 
the  air;  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the 
Lord.  Wherefore  comfort  one  another  with 
these  words.^ — 1  Thess.  iv.  14-18. 


158  DEATH   OF  A   CHILD. 

DEATH  OF  A  CHILD. 
/^H  my  God,  my  soul  is  cast  down  within 
^-"^  me.     All  thy  waves  and  thy  billows  are 
gone  over  me. — Ps.  xlii.  6,  7. 

Behold  and  see  if  there  be  any  sorrow  like 
unto  my  sorrow,  which  is  done  unto  me,  where- 
with the  Lord  hath  afflicted  me? — Lam.  i.  12. 

The  Lord  will  not  cast  off  forever.  But 
though  he  cause  grief,  yet  will  he  have  com- 
passion, according  to  the  multitude  of  his 
mercies.  For  he  doth  not  afflict  willingly,  nor 
grieve  the  children  of  men. — Lam.  iii.  31-33. 

Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  For  he 
knoweth  our  frame ;  he  remembereth  that  we 
are  dust. — Ps.  ciii.  13,  14. 

And  they  brought  young  children  to  him 
that  he  should  touch  them :  and  his  disciples 
rebuked  them  that  brought  them.  But  when 
Jesus  saw  it,  he  was  much  displeased,  and 
said  unto  them,  Suffer  the  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not ;  for  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Verily,  I  saj 
unto  you,  whosoever  shall  not  receive  the 
kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he  shall  not 
enter  therein.  And  he  took  them  up  in  hia 
arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them,  and  blessed 
tiienx  -Mark  X.  13-1  ti 


DEATH   OF  A   CHILD.  159 

And  he  took  a  child  and  set  him  in  the 
midst  of  them ;  and  when  he  had  taken  him 
in  his  arms,  he  said  unto  them,  Whosoever 
shall  receive  one  of  such  children  in  my  name 
receiveth  me;  and  whosoever  receiveth  me, 
receiveth  not  me,  but  him  that  sent  me.  — 
Mar^  ix.  36,  37. 

And  Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  hira, 
and  set  him  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  except  ye  be  convert- 
ed and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Whoso- 
ever therefore  shall  humble  himself  as  this 
little  child,  the  same  is  greatest  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. — Matt  xviii.  2-4. 

And  Hagar  went  and  sat  her  down  over 
against  him,  a  good  way  off,  for  she  said,  Let 
me  not  see  the  death  of  the  child.  And  she 
sat  over  against  him,  and  lifted  up  her  voice 
and  wept. — Gen.  xxi.  16. 

For  this  child  I  prayed ;  and  the  Lord  hath 
given  me  my  petition  which  I  asked  of  him  ; 
therefore  also  I  have  lent  him  to  the  Lord. — 
1  Sam,  i.  27,  28. 

And  the  Lord  struck  the  child,  and  it  was 
very  sick.  David  therefore  besought  God  for 
the  child,  and  fasted,  and  went  in  and  lay  all 
night  upoD   the  earth.     And  it  came  to  pass 


1(5C  DEATH   OF   A   CHILD. 

on  the  seventh  day,  that  the  child  died 
Therefore  David  said  unto  his  servants,  Is  the 
child  dead?  And  they  said.  He  is  dead. 
Then  David  arose  from  the  earth,  and  changed 
his  apparel,  and  came  into  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  and  worshipped.  And  he  said,  While 
the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and  wept ; 
for  I  said,  Who  can  tell  whether  Gcd  will  be 
gracious  to  me,  that  the  child  may  live  ?  But 
now  he  is  dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast  ? 
Can  I  bring  him  back  again  ?  I  shall  go  to 
him,  but  he  shall  n^t  return  to  me. — 2  Sam. 
xii.  15-23. 

While  Jesus  yet  spake,  there  came  from 
the  ruler  of  the  synagogue's  house  certain 
which  said.  Thy  daughter  is  dead;  w.hy 
troublest  thou  the  Master  any  further  ?  As 
soon  as  Jesus  heard  the  word  that  was  spoken, 
he  saith  unto  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  Be 
not  afraid,  only  believe. — Marie  v.  35,  36. 

Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled ;  ye  believe 
in  God,  believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions :  if  it  were  not  so, 
I  would  have  told  you. — John  xiv.  1,  2. 

Unto  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  lift  up  my  souL 
Turn  thee  unto  me,  and  have  mercy  upon  me ; 
for  I  am  desolate  and  afflicted.  The  troubles 
of  my  heart  are  enlan>'ed.     O  bring  thou  mtj 


DEATH   OF   A   ^HILD  1 '^ 

out  of  my  distress.  Look  upon  mine  afflic- 
tion and  my  pain ;  and  forgive  all  my  sins. — 
Ps.  XXV.  1,  16-18. 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee;  the 
Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be 
gracious  unto  thee ;  the  Lord  lift  up  his  coun- 
tenance upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace. — 
Num,  vi.  24-26. 

Gracious  is  the  Lord,  and  righteous,  yea, 
our  God  is  merciful.  I  was  brought  low,  and 
he  helped  me.  This  is  my  comfort  in  my 
affliction. — Ps,  cxvi.  5 — cxix.  50. 

Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and 
the  God  of  all  comfort :  who  comforteth  ug 
in  all  our  tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able  to 
comfort  them  which  are  in  any  trouble,  by 
the  comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  com- 
forted of  God.— 2  Oor,  i.  3,  4. 

I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven  saying, 
Behold  the  tabernacfe  of  God  is  with  men. 
And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  itom  their 
eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain.  These  words  are  true  and 
faithful. — Pev.  xxi.  1-5. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
you  all.     Amen. 


162  CX>NSOLATIOII. 


CONSOLATION 


"DLESSED  is  the  man  whom  thou  cbastenest, 
-*-^  O  Lord,  and  teacliest  him  out  of  thy  law ; 
that  thou  mayest  give  him  rest  from  the  days  of 
adversity,  until  the  pit  be  digged  for  the  wick- 
ed. For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  his  people, 
u  either  will  he  forsake  his  inheritaDce. — Psalm 
xciv.  12-14. 

My  son,  despise  not  the  chastening  of  the 
Lord ;  neither  be  weary  of  his  correction :  for 
whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  correcteth  ;  even  as  a 
father  the  son  in  whom  he  delighteth. — Prov. 
iii.  11,  12. 

Behold,  happy  is  the  man  whom  God  cor- 
recteth :  therefore  despise  not  thou  the  chasten- 
ing of  tbe  Almighty  :  for  he  maketh  sore,  and 
biudeth  up:  .he  woundeth,  and  his  hands  make 
whole.  He  shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles  : 
yea,  in  seven  there  shall  no  evil  touch  thee. — 
Joh  vi.  17-19. 

There  hath  no  temptation  taken  you  but  such 
as  is  common  to  man  :  but  God  is  faithful,  who 
will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye 


CONSOLATION.  163 

are  able  :  but  will  with  the  temptation  also  make 
a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear 
it.— 1  Cor,  X.  13. 

The  spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spir- 
it, that  we  are  the  children  of  God  :  and  if  chil- 
dren, then  heirs :  heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs 
with  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with  him, 
that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together.  For  I 
reckon,  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time 
are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory 
which  shall  be  revealed  in  us. — Rom.  viii. 
16-18. 

Beloved,  think  it  not  strange,  concerning  the 
fiery  trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some 
strange  thing  happened  unto  you :  but  rejoice, 
inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's  suffer- 
ings :  that,  when  his  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye 
may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy. — 1  Feter 
iv.  12,  14. 

Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the 
God  of  all  comfort ;  who  comforteth  us  in  all 
our  tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort 
them  which  are  in  any  trouble  by  the  comfort 
wherewith  we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God. 

For  as  the  sufferings  of  Christ  abound  in  us, 
so  our  consolation  also  aboundeth  by  Christ. 
And  whether  we  be  afflicted  it  is  for  your  con- 
solation and  salvjition,  which  is  effectual  in  the 


164  CONSOLATION. 

enduring  of  the  same  sufferings  which  we  also 
suffer :  or  whether  we  be  comforted,  it  is  for 
your  consolation  and  salvation.  And  our  hope 
of  you  is  steadfast,  knowing,  that  as  ye  are 
partakers  of  the  sufferings,  so  shall  ye  be  also  of 
the  consolation. — 2  Cor.  i.  3-7. 

For  our  light  aflBiction,  which  is  but  for  a 
moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding 
and  eternal  weight  of  glory ;  while  we  look  not 
at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  thiuga 
which  are  not  seen :  for  the  things  which  are 
seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things  that  are  not 
seen  are  eternal. — 2  Cor.  iv.  17,  18. 

And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto 
me,  What  are  these  which  are  arrayed  in 
white  robes  ?  and  whence  came  they  ?  And 
I  said  unto  him.  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said 
to  me.  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and 
made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple: 
and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell 
among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more  ;  neither  shall  the  sun 
light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed 
them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains 
of  waters :  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. — Rev.  vii.  13-17. 


DITINE  PEOTECTIOK.  165 


DIVINE    PEOTEOTION. 

T""T"E  that  dwelletb  in  the  secret  i^lace  of  the 
-^-*-  Most  High,  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of 
the  Almighty.  I  will  say  of  the  Lord,  He  is  my 
refuge  and  my  fortress:  my  God  :  in  him  will  I 
trust.  Surely  he  shall  deliver  thee  from  the 
snare  of  the  fowler,  and  from  the  noisome  pesti- 
lence. He  shall  cover  thee  with  his  feathers, 
and  under  his  wings  shalt  thou  trust :  his  truth 
shall  be  thy  shield  and  buckler. 

Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  for  the  terror  by 
night;  nor  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by  day; 
nor  for  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness; 
nor  for  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noon- 
day. A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten 
thousand  at  thy  right  hand ;  but  it  shall  not 
come  nigh  thee.  Only  with  thine  eyes  shalt 
thou  behold  and  see  the  reward  of  the  wicked. — 
Psalm  xci.  1-8. 

Behold,  happy  is  the  man  whom  God  correct- 
eth ;  therefore  despise  not  thou  the  chastening 
of  the  Almighty  :  for  he  maketh  sore,  and  bind- 
eth  up:  he  woundeth,  and  his  hands  make 
whole.  He  shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles: 
yea,  in  seven  there  shall  no  evil  touch  thee. 


166  DIVINE  PROTECTION. 

In  famine  be  shall  redeem  thee  from  death ; 
and  in  war  from  the  i^ower  of  the  sword.  Thou 
shalt  be  hid  from  the  scourge  of  the  tongue ; 
neither  shalt  thou  be  afraid  of  destruction  when 
it  Cometh.  At  destruction  and  famine  thou 
shalt  laugh ;  neither  shalt  thou  be  afraid  of  the 
beasts  of  the  earth.  For  thou  shalt  be  in  league 
with  the  stones  of  the  field ;  and  the  beasts  of 
the  field  shall  be  at  peace  with  thee. 

And  thou  shalt  know  that  thy  tabernacle  shall 
be  in  peace;  and  thou  shalt  visit  thy  habitation, 
and  shalt  not  sin.  Thou  shalt  know  also  that 
thy  seed  shall  be  great,  and  thine  off'spring  as 
the  grass  of  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  come  to  thy 
grave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  com- 
eth  in  in  his  season. — Jol)  v.  17-20. 

Because  thou  hast  made  the  Lord,  which  is  my 
refuge,  even  the  Most  High,  thy  habitation ; 
there  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither  shall  any 
plague  come  nigh  thy  dwelling.  For  he  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  over  thee,  to  keep  thee 
in  all  thy  ways.  They  shall  bear  thee  up  in  their 
bands,  lest  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and  adder ;  the 
young  lion  and  the  dragon  sbalt  thou  trample 
under  foot.  Because  he  bath  set  his  love  upon 
me,  therefore  will  I  deliver  him :  I  will  set  him 
on  high,  because  he  hath  known  my  name.— 
Psalm  xci.  9-15. 


ntUST  IN  OODu  167 


TBUST    11!^    GOD. 

n^HE  Lord  is  my  shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want. 
-*-  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pas- 
tures :  he  leadctli  me  beside  the  still  waters.  He 
restoreth  my  soul :  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths 
of  righteousness  for  his  name's  sake.  Yea, 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil ;  for  thou  art  with 
me :  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me. 

Thou  preparest  a  table  before  mo  in  the 
presence  of  my  enemies :  thou  anointest  my 
head  with  oil :  my  cup  runneth  over.  Surely 
goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days 
of  my  life  :  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  for  ever. — Psalm  xxiii.  1-6. 

The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation  ; 
«vhom  shall  I  fear  ?  the  Lord  is  the  strength  of 
,  my  life ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  ? — Psalm 
i  xxvii.  1. 

The  Lord  is  my  rock,  and  my  fortress,  and  my 
deliverer ;  my  God,  my  strength,  in  whom  I  will 
trust ;  my  buckler,  and  the  horn  of  my  salvation^ 
and  my  high  tower. — Psalm  xviii.  2. 

What  time  I  am  afraid,  I  will  trust  in  thee. 


168  TECJST  m  GOD. 

In  God  1  will  praise  Ms  word,  in  God  I  have 
put  my  trust ;  I  will  not  fear  what  flesh  can  do 
unto  me. — Psahn  Ivi.  3,  4. 

Truly  my  soul  waiteth  upon  God :  from  him 
Cometh  my  salvation.  He  only  is  my  rock  and 
my  salvation ;  he  is  my  defence ;  1  shall  not 
be  greatly  moved.  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  up- 
on God ;  for  my  expectation  is  from  him.  He 
only  is  my  rock  and  my  salvation  :  he  is  my  de- 
fence ;  I  shall  not  be  moved.  In  God  is  my  sal- 
vation and  my  glory  :  fche  rock  of  my  strength, 
and  my  refuge,  is  in  God.  Trust  in  him  at  all 
times ;  ye  people,  pour  out  your  heart  before 
him ;  God  is  a  refuge  for  us. — Psalm  Ixii.  1,  2, 
5-8. 

Although  the  fig-tree  shall  not  blossom,  nei- 
ther shall  fruit  be  in  the  vines ;  the  labor  of  the 
olive  shall  fail,  and  the  fields  shall  yield  no 
meat ;  the  flock  shall  be  cut  off*  from  the  fold, 
and  there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls  :  yet  I 
will  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  I  will  joy  in  the  God  of 
my  salvation.  The  Lord  God  is  my  strength, 
and  he  will  make  my  feet  like  hind's  feet,  and 
he  will  make  me  to  walk  upon  my  high  places. 
—Hab.  iii.  17-19. 

Behold,  God  is  my  salvation ;  I  will  trust,  and 
not  be  afraid:  for  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  my 
strength  and  my  song ;  he  also  is  become  my 
salvation. — Isa.  xii.  2. 


PENITENTS  ENCOUKAGED  109 


PENITENTS    ENOOUEAGED. 

/^OME  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
^-^  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 
Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me ;  for  I 
am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart ;  and  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls. — Matt.  xi.  28,  29.  • 

Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends 
of  the  earth  ;  for  I  am  God,  and  there  is  none 
else. — Isa.  xlv.  22. 

Have  I  any  pleasure  at  all  that  the  wicked 
should  die  ?  saith  the  Lord  God  :  and  not  that 
he  should  return  from  his  ways,  and  live  ? — Ezelc. 
xviii.  22. 

As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  pleas- 
ure in  the  death  of  the  wicked ;  but  that  the 
wicked  turn  from  his  way  and  live :  turn  ye,  turn 
ye  from  your  evil  ways  ;  for  why  will  ye  die,  O 
house  of  Israel  ? — JEzelc.  xxxiii.  10, 11. 

Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 
waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money ;  come  ye, 
buy,  and  eat ;  yea,  come,  buy  wine  and  milk 
without  money  and  without  price. — Isa.  Iv.  1. 

In  the  last  day,  that  great  day  of  the  feast, 
15 


170  PENITENTS  ENCOURAGED. 

Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirsty 
let  him  come  nnto  me,  and  drink. — John  vii.  37. 

For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to 
condemn  the  world ;  but  that  the  world  through 
him  might  be  saved. — Jolin  iii.  17. 

He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things  ? — Bom.  viii.  32. 

For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus;  who 
gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in 
due  time. — 1  Tim.  ii.  5,  6. 

Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord :  for  with  the 
Lord  there  is  mercy,  and  with  him  is  plenteous 
redemption. — Psalm  cxxx.  7. 

Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith 
the  Lord  ;  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they 
shall  be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be  red 
like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool. — Isa.  i.  18. 

He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper- 
but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall 
have  mercy. — Trov.  xxviii.  13. 

Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call 
ye  upon  him  while  he  is  near:  let  the  wicked 
forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his 
thoughts :  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and 
he  will  have  mercy  upon  him;  and  to  our  God, 
for  he  will  abundantly  pardon. — Isa.  Iv.  6,  7. 

Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  In  no  wise  cast 
oat. — Jolin  vi.  37 


PENITENTS  ENCOURAGED.  171 

Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye 
shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you :  for  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth ;  and 
he  that  seeketh  findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knock- 
eth  it  shall  be  opened. — 3Iatt.  vii.  7,  8. 

If  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart  that  God 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be 
saved. — Bom.  x.  9. 

For  all  ha 70  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God. — Horn.  iii.  23. 

Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us, 
by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. — Titus  iii.  5. 

For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves:  it  is  the  gift  of  God: 
not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast. — E2)1i. 
ii.  8,  9. 

He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting 
life. — John  iii.  36. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  be- 
lieveth on  me  hath  everlasting  life. — JoJm  vi.  47. 

And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be 
saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damn- 
ed.— Marie  xvi.  15,  16. 

And   as  Moses  lifted  up   the  serpent  in  the 


172  PENITENTS  ENCOUKAGED. 

wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of  man  be 
lifted  up:  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  For 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. — 
John  iii.  14-16. 

And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come. 
And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let 
him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will, 
let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. — Ben 
xxiL  17. 


DIVINE   INVITATIONS.  173 


DIVII^rE    IN'YITATIONS. 


TZrO,  every  one  that  thirstetb,  come  ye  to  the 
-*— ^-  waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money  ;  come 
ye,  buy,  and  eat;  yea, come,  bay  wine  and  milk 
without  money  and  without  i^rice.  Wherefore 
do  ye  spend  money  for  that  which  is  not  bread  1 
and  your  labor  for  that  which  satisfieth  not  ? 
hearken  diligently  unto  me,  and  eat  ye  that 
which  is  good,  and  let  your  soul  delight  itself  in 
fatness.  Incline  your  ear,  and  come  unto  me  ; 
hear,  and  your  soul  shall  live ;  and  I  will  make 
an  everlasting  covenant  with  you,  even  the  sure 
mercies  of  David. 

Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call 
ye  upon  him  while  he  is  near :  let  the  wicked 
forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his 
thoughts  :  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and 
he  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our  God, 
for  he  will  abundantly  pardon.  For  my  thoughts 
are  not  your  thoughts,  neither  are  your  ways  my 
ways,  saith  the  Lord.  For  as  the  heavens  are 
higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  my  ways  higher 
than  your  ways,  and  my  thoughts  than  your 
thoughts.— Jsa.  li.  1-3,  6-9. 
15* 


174  DIVINE  INVITATIONS. 

And  Jesus  said  unto  tliem,  I  am  the  bread  of 
life :  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger ; 
and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst. 
But  I  said  unto  you,  That  ye  also  have  seen  me, 
and  believe  not.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me 
shall  come  to  me  ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me 
I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.  For  I  came  down 
from  heaven,  not  to  do  my  own  will,  but  the  will 
of  him  that  sent  me.  And  this  is  the  Father's 
will  which  hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he 
hath  given  me  I  should  lose  nothing,  but  should 
raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day.  And  this  is  the 
will  of  him  that  sent  me,  that  every  one  which 
seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth  on  him,  may  have 
everlasting  life :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
last  day. — John  vi.  35-40. 

If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me,  and 
drink.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the  scrip- 
ture hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  water. — John  vii.  37,  38. 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke 
upon  you,  and  learn  of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  youi 
souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is 
light— Matt.  xi.  28-30. 

They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick.  But  go  ye  and  learn  what 
that  meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sac- 


DIVINE  INVITATIONS.  175 

rifice :  for  T  am  not  come  to  call  the  righteous, 
but  sinners  to  repentance. — Matt.  ix.  12,  13. 

But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his 
righteousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  add- 
ed unto  you. — Matt.  vi.  33. 

Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst 
after  righteousness :  for  tl^ey  shall  be  filled. — 
Matt.  V.  6. 

And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come. 
And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let 
him  that  is  athirst,  come.  And  whosoever  will, 
let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. — Eev.  xxii 
17. 


176  PKAYEK  ENJOINED. 


PEATEE    ElNTJOIlTED, 


A  "KD  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them  to  thij 
■^-^  end,  that  men  ought  always  to  pray,  and 
not  to  faint ;  saying,  There  was  in  a  city  a  judge, 
which  feared  not  God,  neither  regarded  man  : 
and  there  was  a  widow  in  that  city ;  and  she 
came  unto  him,  saying,  Avenge  me  of  mine  ad- 
versary. And  he  would  not  for  a  while:  but  af- 
terward he  said  within  himself,  Though  I  fear 
not  God  nor  regard  man ;  yet  because  this  wid- 
ow troubleth  me,  I  will  avenge  her,  lest  by  her 
continual  coming  she  weary  me. 

And  the  Lord  said.  Hear  what  the  unjust 
judge  saith.  And  shall  not  God  avenge  his  own 
elect,  which  cry  day  and  night  unto  him,  though 
he  bear  long  with  them  I  I  tell  you  that  be 
will  avenge  them  speedily.  Nevertheless,  when 
the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on 
the  earth  ? 

And  lie  spake  this  parable  unto  certain  whicb 
trusted  in  themselves  that  they  Avere  righteous, 
and  despised  others  :  two  men  went  up  into  the 
temple  to  pray  ;  the  one  a  Pharisee  and  the 


PRATER  ENJOIKBD.  177 

other  a  publican.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  pray- 
ed thus  with  himself,  God,  I  thank  thee,  that 
I  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust, 
adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publican.  I  fast  twice 
in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess. 
And  the  publican,  standing  afar  off,  would  not 
lift  up  so  much  as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but 
smote  upon  his  breast,  saying,  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner.  I  tell  you,  this  man  went  down 
to  his  house  justified  rather  than  the  other  :  for 
every  one  that  exalt  eth  himself  shall  be  abased^ 
and  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted. — 
Luke  xviii.  1-14. 


And  when  thou  pray  est,  thou  shalt  not  be 
as  the  hypocrites  are  :  for  they  love  to  pray 
standing  in  the  synagogues  and  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men. 
Yerily  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 
But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy 
closet,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father 
which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the 
heathen  do :  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be 
heard  for  their  much  speaking.  Be  not  ye 
therefore  like  unto  them  :  for  your  Father  know- 
eth  what  things  ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask 
him. 


IT8  PEAYER  ENJOmKD. 

After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye :  Our  Fa- 
ther which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  iis  this  day  oui 
daily  bread.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  for- 
give our  debtors.  And  lead  us  not  unto  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever. 
Amen. 

For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your 
heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  you:  but  if 
ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither 
will  your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses. — 
Matt.  vi.  5-15. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  he  will 
give  it  you.  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing 
in  my  name :  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that 
your  joy  may  be  fall. — John  xvi.  23,  24. 

Again  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  two  of  you 
shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that 
they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. — Matt  xviii.  19,  20. 


FEAYER  ENCOUEAGED.  179 


PRAYEE    ENCOURAGED. 


T3UT  if  from  thence  thou  shalt  seek  the  Lord 
•  thy  God,  thou  shalt  find  him,  if  thou  seek 
him  with  all  thine  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul. 
When  thou  art  in  tribulation,  and  all  these 
things  are  come  upon  thee,  even  in  the  latter 
days,  if  thou  turn  to  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
shalt  be  obedient  unto  his  voice  ;  (for  the  Lord 
thy  God  is  a  merciful  God ;)  he  will  not  forsake 
thee,  neither  destroy  thee,  nor  forget  the  cove- 
nant of  thy  fathers,  which  he  sware  unto  them 
---Deut.  iv.  29-31. 

If  I  shut  up  heaven  that  there  be  no  rain,  or 
if  I  command  the  locusts  to  devour  the  land, 
or  if  I  send  pestilence  among  my  people  ;  if  my 
people  which  are  called  by  my  name,  shall  hum- 
ble themselves,  and  pray,  and  seek  my  face,  and 
turn  from  their  wicked  ways ;  then  will  I  hear 
from  heaven,  and  will  forgive  their  sin,  and 
will  heal  their  land. — 2  Chron.  vii.  13,  14. 

And  call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble :  1 
will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  me.— ^ 
Psalm  1.  15. 


180  PRAYER  ENCOURAGED. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  before  they 
call,  I  will  answer;  and  while  they  are  yei 
speaking,  I  will  hear. — Isa.  Ixv.  24. 

And  I  say  unto  you,  Ask,  and  it  shall  be 
given  you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and 
it  shall  be  opened  unto  you.  For  every  one 
that  asketh,  receiveth;  and  he  that  seeketh 
findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it  shall  be 
opened.  If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of  any  of  you 
that  is  a  father,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ?  or  if 
he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  for  a  fish  give  him  a  ser- 
pent ?  or  if  he  shall  ask  an  egg,  will  he  ofifer 
him  a  scorpion  ?  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children; 
how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father 
give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? — 
Luke  xi.  9-13. 

And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in 
him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us :  and  if  we  know  that  he 
hear  us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know  that  we 
have  the  petitions  that  we  desired  of  him. — 
1  John  V.  14,  15. 

Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne 
of  grace  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. — Heb,  vi.  16. 


BENEDICTIONS.  181 


BBNBDIOTIOIS'S. 


n^O  God  only  wise,  be  glory   through  Jesns 
-*-    Christ  for  ever.    Amen. — Rom.  xvi.  27. 

Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our 
Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 1  Cor. 
1.3. 

The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  you  all.   Amen. — 2  Cor.  xiii.  14. 

Brethren,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit.    Amen. — Gal.  vi.  18. 

Peace  be  to  the  brethren,  and  love  with  faith, 
from  God  the  Father  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity.    Amen. — JEi)li.  vi.  23,  24. 

The  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds 
through  Christ  Jesus.  Kow  unto  God  and  our 
Father  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. — 
Phil.  iv.  7,  20. 

Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father 
and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. — 2  Tim.  i.  2. 

Grace  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — Phil.  3. 
16 


Ig2  BENEDICTIONS. 

l^ow  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again 
from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  shep- 
herd of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the 
everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every 
good  work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that 
which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through 
Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.    Amen. — Heh.  xiii.  20,  21. 

Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto  you 
through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus 
our  Lord. — 2  Feter  ii.  2. 

Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and  peace,  from 
God  the  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  Father,  in  truth  and  love. — 2 
Jolin  ii.  3. 

Kow  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from 
falling,  and  to  present  you  faultless  before  the 
presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  to  the 
only  wise  God  our  Saviour,  be  glory  and  ma- 
jesty, dominion  and  power,  both  now  and  ever. 
Amen. — Jude  24,  25. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
you  all.    Amen.— i^.  xxii.  21. 


Burial    Service, 


WITH 


SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS 


FOR 


FUNERAL    OCCASIONS. 


BUBIAI.  SEEYIOfi.  185 


THE  EPISCOPAI. 


BURIAL    SERVICE, 


T  The  Minuter t  meeting  the  Oorpte  at  the  entrance  of  the  Ohurchpard 
and  going  before  it,  either  into  the  Ohurch,  or  towards  the  Grave, 
shall  say,  or  sing, 

T  AM  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  saith  the 
Lord:  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he 
were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live  :  and  whosoever 
iiveth  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never  die. — 
Jolm  xi.  25,  26. 

T  Kl^OW  that  my  Eedeemer  Iiveth,  and  that 
-*-  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth.  And  though  after  my  skin  worms  de- 
stroy this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God : 
whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall 
behold,  and  not  another. — Job  xix.  25,  26,  27. 

TTTE  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it 
'  ^  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out.  The 
Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  bless- 
ed be  the  Name  of  the  Lord. — 1  Tim,  vi.  7 ;  Job 
L2L 

16* 


186       .  BQKIAL  SEEVIOB. 


f  J/Cer  (hey  are  eome  into  the  Church,  $haU  be  gaid  or  tung  the  fol 
lotoing  Anthem,  taken  from  the  S9th  and  90th  Psalms. 


"T  OED,  let  me  know  my  end,  and  the  number 
-*-'  of  my  days ;  that  I  may  be  certified  how 
long  I  have  to  live. 

Behold,  thou  hast  made  my  days  as  it  were  a 
span  long,  and  mine  age  is  even  as  nothing  in 
respect  of  thee ;  and  verily  every  man  living  is 
altogether  vanity. 

For  man  walketh  in  a  vain  shadow,  and  dis- 
quieteth  himself  in  vain  ;  he  heapeth  up  rich<  s, 
and  cannot  tell  who  shall  gather  them. 

And  now.  Lord,  what  is  my  hope  ?  Tru  y 
my  hope  is  even  in  thee. 

Deliver  me  from  all  mine  offences ;  and  mal  e 
me  not  a  rebuke  unto  the  foolish. 

When  thou  with  rebukes  dost  chasten  man  for 
sin,  thou  makest  his  beauty  to  consume  away, 
like  as  it  were  a  moth  fretting  a  garment :  every 
man  therefore  is  but  vanity. 

Hear  my  prajer,  O  Lord,  and  with  thine  ears 
consider  my  calling ;  hold  not  thy  peace  at  my 
tears : 

For  I  am  a  stranger  with  thee,  and  a  sojourn- 
er, as  all  my  fathers  were. 

O  spare  me  a  little,  that  I  may  recover  ik.y 
strength,  before  I  go  hence  and  be  no  more  sec  a. 


BURIAL  SEEVIOB.  187 

Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  refuge,  from  one 
generation  to  another. 

Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth,  or 
ever  the  earth  and  the  world  were  made,  thou 
art  God  from  everlasting,  and  world  without 
end. 

Thou  turnesfc  man  to  destruction ;  again  thou 
sayest,  Come  again,  ye  children  of  men. 

For  a  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but  as 
yesterday ;  seeing  that  is  past  as  a  watch  in  the 
night. 

As  soon  as  thou  scatterest  them  they  are  even 
as  a  sleep;  and  fade  away  suddenly  like  the 
grass. 

In  the  morning  it  is  green,  and  groweth  up ; 
but  in  the  evening  it  is  cut  down,  dried  up,  and 
withered. 

For  we  consume  away  in  thy  displeasure ;  and 
are  afraid  at  thy  wrathful  indignation. 

Thou  hast  set  our  misdeeds  before  thee ;  and 
our  secret  sins  in  the  light  of  thy  countenance. 

For  when  thou  art  angry,  all  our  days  are 
gone ;  we  bring  our  years  to  an  end,  as  it  were 
a  tale  that  is  told. 

The  days  of  our  age  are  threescore  years  and 
ten ;  and  though  men  be  so  strong  that  they 
come  to  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength 
then  but  labor  and  sorrow ;  so  soon  passeth  it 
away,  and  we  are  gone. 


IBS  BUBIAL  SEBYIOB. 

So  teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may 
apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to 
the  Holy  Ghost ; 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever 
shall  be,  world  without  end.    Amen. 


Then  shall  follow  the  Lesson,  taken  out  of  the  Fifteenth  Chapter  of 
the  first  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians. 

1  Cor.  XV.  20. 


"VTOW  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  be- 
-*-^  come  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 
For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as  in  Adam 
all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. 
But  every  man  in  his  own  order:  Christ  the 
first-fruits ;  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's,  at 
his  coming.  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall 
have  delivered  up  the  Kingdom  to  God,  even  the 
Father ;  when  he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule 
and  all  authority,  and  power.  For  he  must  reign, 
till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  The 
last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.  Foi 
he  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet.  But  when 
he  saith,  all  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is  man- 
ifest that  he  is  excepted,  which  did  put  all  things 
under  him.     And  when  all  things  shall  be  sub- 


BUBIAL  SEBYIOB.  189 

dned  unto  him,  then  shall  the  Son  also  himself 
be  subject  unto  Him  that  put  all  things  undei 
him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all. 

Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for 
the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  Why  are 
they  then  baptized  for  the  dead  ?  and  why  stand 
we  in  jeopardy  every  hour  ?  I  protest  by  your 
rejoicing,  which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord,  I  die  daily.  If  after  the  manner  of  men  I 
have  fought  with  beasts  at  Ephesus,  what  ad- 
vantageth  it  me,  if  the  dead  rise  not  1  let  us  eat 
and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die.  Be  not  de- 
ceived: evil  communications  corrupt  good  man- 
ners. Awake  to  righteousness,  and  sin  not; 
for  some  have  not  the  knowledge  of  God.  I 
speak  this  to  your  shame. 

But  some  man  will  say,  How  are  the  dead 
raised  up  1  and  with  what  body  do  they  come  I 
Thou  fool  I  that  which  thou  so  west  is  not  quick- 
ened, except  it  die.  And  that  which  thou  so  west, 
thou  sowest  not  that  body  that  shall  be,  but 
bare  grain,  it  may  chance  of  wheat,  or  of  some 
other  grain.  But  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it 
hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his  own 
body.  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh  ;  but  there 
is  one  kind  of  flesh  of  men,  another  flesh  of 
beasts,  another  of  fishes,  and  another  of  birds. 
There  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  ter- 
res^trial  5  but  the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one, 


190  BUKIAX  SERVIOB. 

and  the  glory  of  the  terrestial  is  another.  Theie 
is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the 
moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars ;  for  one 
star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory. 

So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is 
sown  in  corruption ;  it  is  raised  in  incorruption  : 
it  is  sown  in  dishonour ;  it  is  raised  in  glory :  it 
is  sown  in  weakness  ;  it  is  raised  in  power :  it  is 
sown  a  natural  body;  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
There  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual 
body.  And  so  it  is  written,  The  first  man 
Adam  was  made  a  living  soul ;  the  last  Adam 
was  made  a  quickening  spirit.  Howbeit,  that 
was  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which 
is  natural ;  and  afterwards  that  which  is  spir- 
itual. The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy: 
the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven.  As 
is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  that  are  earthy : 
and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also  that 
are  heavenly.  And  as  we  have  borne  the  image 
of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also  bear  the  image  of 
the  heavenly. 

Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood 
cannot  inherit  the  Kingdom  of  God ;  neither 
doth  corruption  inherit  incorruption.  Behold, 
I  show  you  a  mystery :  we  shall  not  all  sleep, 
but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump :  for 
the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be 


BUBIAI.  SEEVIOB.  191 

raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed 
For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption, 
and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality. 

So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on 
mcorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on 
immortality ;  then  shall  be  brought  to  ijass  the 
saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up 
in  victory.  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0 
grave,  where  is  thy  victory?  The  sting  of 
death  is  sin ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  Law. 
But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  vic- 
tory through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore, 
my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmov- 
able,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is  not 
in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


^  When  they  come  to  the  grave,  while  the  Corpse  is  made  ready  to  i€ 
laid  into  the  earth,  shall  he  sung  or  said. 


"jV/TA]^,  that  is  born  of  a  woman,  hath  but  a 
-^^-*-  short  time  to  live,  and  is  full  of  misery. 
He  Cometh  up,  and  is  cut  down,  like  a  flower; 
he  fleeth  as  it  were  a  shadow,  and  never  contin- 
ueth  in  one  stay. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death:  of  whom 
may  we  seek  for  succor,  but  of  thee,  O  Lord, 
who  for  our  sins  art  justly  displeased  ? 

Yet,  O  Lord  God  most  holy,  O  Lord  most 


192  BURIAL  SERVIOK. 

mighty,  O  holy  and  most  merciful  Savionr,  de- 
liver us  not  into  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death 
Thou  kuowest,  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts; 
shut  not  thy  merciful  ears  to  our  prayer ;  but 
spare  us,  Lord  most  holy,  O  God  most  mighty, 
O  holy  and  merciful  Saviour,  thou  most  worthy 
Judge  eternal,  suffer  us  not,  at  our  last  hoar,  foi 
any  pains  of  death,  to  fall  from  thee. 


H  Then,  while  the  earth  shall  be  cast  upon  the  Body  by  some  standing 
by,  the  Alinister  shall  say, 

FORASMUCH  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty 
God,  in  liis  wise  providence,  to  take  out  of 
this  world  the  soul  of  our  deceased  hrotJier*  we 
therefore  commit  Ids  body  to  the  ground ;  earth 
to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to  dust ;  looking 
for  the  general  Eesurrection  in  the  last  day, 
and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  at  whose  second  coming  in 
glorious  majesty  to  judge  the  world,  the  earth 
and  the  sea  shall  give  up  their  dead  ;  and  the 
corruptible  bodies  of  those  who  sleep  in  him 
shall  be  changed,  and  made  like  unto  his  own 
glorious  body ;  according  to  the  mighty  work- 
ing whereby  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  himself. 


*pr  sister,  or  firieud. 


BUBIAL  SEBYICB.  19^ 


IT  Then  shall  he  said,  or  eung^ 


T  HEAED  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto 
■^  me,  Write,  From  henceforth  blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord:  even  so  saith  the 
Bpirit;  for  they  rest  from  their  labors. — R&v, 
xiv.  13. 


o 


IT  Then  the  Minister  shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  ; 

UR  FATHEE,  who  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed 
be  thy  Xame.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy 
will  be  done  on  earth.  As  it  is  in  heaven.  Give 
us  this  day  oiir  daily  bread.  And  forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  As  we  forgive  those  who  trespass 
against  us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation ; 
But  deliver  us  from  evil.    Amen. 


IT  Then  the  Minister  shall  say  one  or  both  of  the  folUwing  prayers,  at 
his  discretion, 

A  LMIGHTY  GOD,  with  whom  do  live  the 
-^-^  spirits  of  those  who  depart  hence  in  the 
Lord,  and  with  whom  the  souls  of  the  faithful, 
after  they  are  delivered  from  the  burden  of  the 
flesh,  are  in  joy  and  felicity ;  We  give  thee 
hearty  thanks  for  the  good  examples  of  all  those 
thy  servants,  who,  having  finished  their  course 
id  faith,  do  now  rest  from  their  labors.  And 
we  beseech  thee,  that  we,  with  all  those  who 
17 


194  BUBIAL  SEBYICB. 

are  departed  in  the  true  faith  of  thy  holy  Name, 
may  have  our  perfect  consummation  and  bliss, 
both  in  body  and  soul,  in  thy  eternal  and  ever- 
lasting glory;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 


o 


MEEOIFUL  GOD,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  resurrection  and  the 
life;  in  whom  whosoever  believeth,  shall  live, 
though  he  die ;  and  whosoever  liveth,  and  be- 
lieveth in  him,  shall  not  die  eternally;  who 
also  hath  taught  us,  by  his  holy  Apostle  Saint 
Paul,  not  to  be  sorry,  as  men  without  hope,  for 
those  who  sleep  in  him  ;  We  humbly  beseech 
thee,  O  Father,  to  raise  us  from  the  death  of  sin 
unto  the  life  of  righteousness ;  that,  when  we 
shall  depart  this  life,  we  may  rest  in  him  ;  and 
that,  at  the  general  Eesurrection  in  the  last  day^ 
we  maybe  found  acceptable  in  thy  sight ;  and 
receive  that  blessing,  which  thy  well-beloved 
Son  shall  then  pronounce  to  all  who  love  and 
fear  thee,  saying.  Come,  ye  blessed  children  of 
my  Father,  receive  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  begioning  of  the  world.  Grant  this,  we 
beseech  thee,  O  merciful  Father,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Mediator  and  Eedeemer.     Amen. 

nnHE  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
-^  love  of  God,  aud  fellowship  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  us  all  evermore-     Amen. 


flUOOESnYE  THOUGHTS.  195 


SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS. 


ATTENDANCE  at  funerals  constitutes  a  constantly  recurring 
claim  upon  the  time  and  thought  of  clergymen.  They  are  fre 
quently  called  on  at  short  notice,  and  often  when  pressed  with  othei 
duties.  Aside 'from  the  remarlis  which  the  peculiar  circumstances  ol 
«)ach  case  may  call  forth,  it  is  desirable  they  should  address  some  in- 
struction to  those  present,  other  than  the  relatives ;  some  of  whom 
seldom  attend  any  other  religious  services.  The  following  sugges- 
tions are  not  intended  to  serve  as  plans  for  sermons,  but  as  simply 
opening  lines  of  thought,  where  other  and  more  mature  preparation 
cannot  well  be  made. 


LOED,  make  me  to  know  my  end,  and  the  meas- 
ure of  my  days,  what  it  is ;  that  I  may  know 
how  frail  I  am. — Ps.  xxxix.  4. 

1.  The  frailty  and  brevity  of  human  life  impressed.    2.  The 
end  of  life  should  be  kept  in  view,  to  shape  its  conduct.    3. 
Divine  aid  is  implored,  that  this  important  but  difficult  lesson 
may  be  learned. 
Let  it  lead  to  humiliation,  and  prayer  for  assistance. 


In  the  morning  it  flourisheth  and  groweth  up  ;  in 
the  evening  it  is  cut  down  and  withereth. — Ps.  xc.  6. 

Life's  rapid  transitious ;  extremes,  as  within  a  single  day.  1. 
In  the  morning,  its  beauty,  vigor,  promise.  2.  In  the  evening 
withered  as  to  its  glory,  cut  off  from  its  coLnections,  removed 
from  its  sphere. 

But  purity  and  truth  shall  survive  the  body's  death. 


196  SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS. 

Lover  and  friend  hast  thou  put  far  from  me.  and 
mine  acquaintance  into  darkness. — Ps.  Ixxxviii  18. 

1.  As  friendsliip  and  kinship  constitute  one  of  the  chief 
sources  of  human  happiness,  so  their  dissolution  by  death 
forms  one  of  the  chief  elements  of  human  sorrow.  2.  It  is  God 
who  causes,  or  permits  these  events;  first,  by  the  natural 
constitutiou  of  our  being ;  second,  by  the  control  of  His  provi- 
dence.   A  friend  has  done  it. 

Let  it  draw  us  to  Him.    He  will  sustain. 


So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  iucor- 
ruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality, 
then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  writ- 
ten, Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory. — 1  Cor.  xv. 
54. 

The  triumph  of  the  saints  over  death,  and  the  redemption, 
even  of  their  bodies,  from  its  power,  through  the  resurrection 
of  Christ  from  the  dead.  1.  The  corruptible  shall  put  on  in- 
corruption.  No  more  decay.  2.  The  mortal  shall  put  on  im- 
mortality.   No  more  death.    3.  Glorious  victory. 


I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  con- 
cerning them  which  are  asleej) ;  that  ye  sorrow  not, 
even  as  others  which  have  no  hope. — Tfiess.  iv.  13. 

Glorious  hope,  and  great  consolation  concerning  them  which 
sleep  in  Jesus.  Read  what  follows.  Christ  shall  bring  them 
with  Him  in  glory,  when  He  comes.     What  a  change  I 


For  our  conversation  is  in  heaven;  from  whence 
also,  we  look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  j 
who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fash- 
ioned like  unto  his  glorious  body. — Phil,  iii.  20,  21. 

A  marvelous  transformation.  1.  Christ  shall  change  the  vile 
body !    2.  He  shall  fashion  it  like  to  His  own  glorioos  body, 


8U(}OESTIYE  THOUGHTS.  197 

Changed  to  youth,  beanty,  vigor,  glory,  immortality.    Still 
more  glorions  shall  the  spirit  be. 


And  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we 
shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. — 1  Cor. 
XV.  49. 

A  wonderful  contrast  for  the  saints,  in  the  resurrection  and 
glorification  of  the  body.  1.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  and 
raised  in  incorruption.  2.  It  is  sown  in  dishonor,  and  raised  in 
glory.  3.  It  is  sown  in  weakness,  and  raised  in  power.  4.  It 
is  sown  a  natural  body,  and  raised  a  spiritual  body. 


Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  But  God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit. — 1  Cor, 
ii.  9, 10. 

1.  God  loves  them,  who  love  Him.  2.  His  love  is  not  in  word 
only.  He  has  prepared  great  and  good  things  for  them.  3. 
These  great  and  good  things  transcend  all  earthly  and  sensible 
standards.  4.  To  their  verity,  however,  the  Spirit  certifies,  in 
the  hearts  of  the  inheritors. 


I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. — John  xiv.  2. 

1.  Christ,  though  absent  from  His  disciples,  is  still  mindftd 
of  them.  2.  He  is  engaged  on  their  behalf,  preparing  a  plao« 
for  their  reception  and  habitation. 

This  is  their  comfort  in  the  house  of  their  pilgrimage. 


Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world. — Matt.  xxv.  34. 

Life  and  earth,  and  sin  and  sorrow,  end  to  the  people  of 
God,  -with  a  joyous  welcome  to  a  kingly  heritage.  1.  Chiist'i 
followers  are  the  blessed  of  the  Father.     2.  They  will  not 

17* 


108  SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS. 

simply  dwell  in  a  kingly  realm,  but  inherit  one.    3.  This  is  i 
fixed  and  long  settled  preparation  for  them. 

Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. — 
Bev,  xiv.  13. 

1.  Death  cannot  hinder,  hut  hastens  the  blessedness  of  the 
saints  of  God.  2.  They  rest  from  all  toil,  pain,  trial  and  dis- 
tress. 3.  Their  works  appear  with  them,  not  to  claim  reward, 
but  to  magnify  grace. 


These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribula- 
tion, and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. — Rev,  vii.  14. 

The  goodly  company  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven.  1.  They 
came  out  of  great  tribulation.  Gold  tried  in  the  fire.  2.  They 
were  purified  and  glorified  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
No  other  way  to  heavenly  joy  and  bliss. 


They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any 
more  j  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any 
heat. — Bev,  vii.  16. 

The  blissful  estate  of  the  glorified  in  heaven.  1.  No  more 
exposure  to  evil  from  bodily  conditions,  hunger,  thirst,  sick- 
ness, death.  2.  No  more  exposure  to  calamities  arising  from 
tne  external  conditions  of  life,  as  sunstroke,  heat,  or  other  out- 
ward misfortunes. 


And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  teai's  from  their 
eyes. — Rev.  vii.  17. 

1.  Tears,  the  symbol  of  all  human  sorrow  and  suffering,  shall 
not  be  known  in  heaven.  2.  On  earth  a  mingled  cup  of  smilea 
and  tears,  of  joys  and  sorrows.  3.  In  the  perdition  of  the  un 
godly,  tears  never  cease.  There  is  weeping,  and  wailing,  and 
ipnashing  of  teeth.    There  is  a  calm  for  those  who  weep. 


SUGGESTIVE   THOUGHTS.  IM 

And  Ood  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  j 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor 
crying :  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain ;  for 
the  former  things  are  passed  away. — Rev.  xxi.  4. 

1.  A  complete  deliverance  from  all  earthly  ills,  which  ills 
these  things  represent.  2.  God  wipes  away  the  tears,  and  se- 
ctires  this  bliss.  His  love  prompts  it ;  His  purpose  determines 
it ;  His  power  secures  it. 


And  there  shall  be  no  night  there ;  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun ;  for  the  Lord 
Grod  giveth  them  light :  and  they  shall  reign  forever 
and  ever. — Rev,  xxii.  5. 

The  bUss  of  the  righteous  typified  in  the  life  to  come. 

1.  Night  indicates  the  passing  of  days,  and  the  inarch  of 
wasting  years.  Eternity,  not  time,  there.  2.  Night  implies 
exhaustion  and  weariness,  and  brings  a  season  of  rest.  No  ex- 
haustion or  weariness  there.  3.  Night  and  darkness  are  em- 
blems of  evil,  and  the  opportunity  for  iniquity  and  crime.  None 
there. 

God  himself  shall  constitute  their  inexhaustible  supply  of 
bliss,  and  their  eternal  life  shall  be  a  kingly  reign. 


My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the 
Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him.  For 
whom  the  Lord  loveth  be  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth 
every  son  whom  he  receiveth. — Heb,  xii.  5,  6. 

1.  Providential  trials  are  the  discipline  which  a  kind  Father 
sends  upon  the  children  of  His  love.  2.  The  end  and  purpose 
of  them,  is,  to  purify  and  sanctify  those  who  endure  them,  and 
fit  them  for  a  better  life. 

It  is  God's  way  of  dealing  with  His  children. 


200  SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS. 

For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment, 
worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory. — 2  Cor,  iv.  17. 

1.  Thus  God  works  eternal  fruits  of  joy,  from  earthly  seeds 
of  sorrow.  2.  But  this  is  true  only  to  those  who  receive  the 
light  afflictions  graciously,  looking  at  the  things  which  are 
unseen,  but  eternal. 

The  "  light  afllictions,"  and  the  "  weight  of  glory,"  are  put 
in  contrast.  So  are  the  ''moment"  of  endurance,  and  the 
"  eternal "  enjoyment. 

Whai  an  inspiration  for  suffering  saints  I 


I  know,  O  Lord,  that  thy  judgments  are  right,  and 
that  thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me.  Let,  I 
pray  thee,  thy  merciful  kindness  be  for  my  comfort, 
according  to  thy  word  unto  thy  servant. — Ps.  cxix. 
75,  76. 

1.  God's  judgments  are  right;  needed.  2.  His  afflictions 
spring  from  His  fatherly  faithfulness  to  His  creatures.  3.  His 
merciful  kindness  invoked,  for  comfort  and  support. 


Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for  thou  art  with 
me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me. — Ps, 
xxiii.  4. 

Triumphant  trust  in  God,  in  the  most  trying  conditions.  Hia 
preseuce  cheers.  His  power  sustains. 

Jesus  said,  Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  them 
not,  to  come  unto  me  j  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  oi 
heaven. — Matt.  xix.  14. 

1.  The  love  of  Jesus  for  little  children  exhibited.  2.  He  still 
calls  them  to  himself,  in  the  mansions  above.  They  are  in  thf 
motit  blisaf'il  of  homes,  and  objects  of  the  most  perfect  love. 


SUGGESTIYE  THOUGHTS.  £01 

And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands 
upon  them,  and  blessed  them. — Mark  x.  14 

1.  The  gentle  affection  of  Jesus  for  little  children.  Nor  is  Hig 
love  less  now  than  then.  2.  He  blessed  them.  So  He  does 
still,  even  by  calling  them  to  Himself. 

They  are  the  lambs  of  the  Good  Shepherd's  flock. 


But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast  t  Can 
I  bring  him  back  again  %  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he 
shall  not  return  to  me. — ^2  Sam,  xii.  23. 

1.  Unreasonable  grief  in  bereavement  restrained.  2.  A  re- 
anion  with  the  dead  in  this  life  impossible.  3.  A  reunion  with 
the  departed  in  the  future  possible,  and  more  blessed  than  if  it 
could  be  realized  on  earth. 


And  all  wept  and  bewailed  herj  but  he  said. 
Weep  not ;  she  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth. — Luke  viii. 
62. 

Narrate  the  circumstances  of  this  case. 

1.  The  young  die,  as  well  as  the  old.  2.  The  presence  of 
Jesus  brings  joy  to  the  most  sorrowful  heart  and  home.  3.  Christ 
is  the  resurrection  and  the  life.  He  can  make  the  dead  to  live. 
4.  He  has  full  sympathy  with,  and  compassion  for  the  grief  of 
afflicted  parents  and  friends. 


Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright ;  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace. — Ps,  xxxvii.  37. 

1.  A  good  man  stands  in  the  world,  as  a  monument  to  be 
observed ;  commanding  attention,  and  moulding  by  his  silent 
influence.  2.  The  end  of  life,  rather  than  any  of  its  preced- 
ing stages,  reveals  its  character,  and  is  the  test  of  its  quality.  3. 
The  end  of  the  good,  is  peace.  Peace  in  view  both  of  the  past 
and  the  future.  Even  where  it  is  not  rapturous  delight,  it  u 
serene  confidence. 

A  good  life  only,  ran  bring  a  p«ar«fal  end. 


202  SUGGESTIVE  THOUGHTS. 

For  I  know  that  thou  wilt  brmg  me  to  death,  and 
to  the  house  appomtcd  for  all  living. — Job  xxx.  23. 

Do  not  let  our  interest  in  the  loss  and  affliction  of  others, 
cause  us  to  forget  our  personal  relation  to  death  and  eternity. 

1.  God  will  bring  me  to  death :  eacL  one  of  us.  What  comes 
to  others,  comes  to  us.  The  lessons  are  to  the  living,  not  to  the 
dead.  2.  And  this  we  positively  know.  From  the  course  of 
nature  ;  from  the  word  of  God ;  from  universal  observation. 
Aj-e  we  prepared  for  the  event  f 


For  what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  even  a  vapour  that  ap- 
peareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away. — 
James  iv.  14. 

So  frail  and  ephemeral  is  life — ^is  our  life.  Why  then  do  we, 
1.  Trust  it  so  confidently  t  2.  Spend  it  so  lavishly  t  3.  Neglect 
it  so  heedlessly  ? 


The  Lord  maketh  sore,  and  bindeth  up;  he  wound- 
eth,  and  his  hands  make  whole. — Job  v.  18. 

1.  God  is  to  be  recognized  in  all  the  afflictions  of  life.  Thia 
both  dignifies  and  sanctifies  sorrow.  2.  He  who  afflicts  can 
comfort;  He  who  wounds  can  heal.  Out  of  trial  may  com« 
consolation. 


For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tab- 
ernacle were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  a 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. — 
2  Cor,  V.  1. 

The  present  and  the  future  of  the  righteous,  contrasted.  1. 
Here  the  soul  occupies  an  earthly  house,  a  frail  tent,  dissolving 
and  perishable.  2.  There  it  will  be  a  building  of  God,  made 
vrithout  hands,  in  the  heavens,  and  eternal. 

The  death  of  the  saint  is  a  victory,  not  a  defeat. 


FORMS 


ov 


Marriage    Service, 


AS  USED  BY 


VARIOUS    CLERGYMEN, 


INCLUDING  THE 


EPISCOPAL    MARRIAGE    SERVICE- 


ICABBXAGS  SEBYICB.  205 


FOEMS    OF    MAREIAGE    SEEVIOB. 


Each  clergyman  ■will  exercise  his  own  choice,  both  as  to  the  fonr. 
by  which  he  will  solemnize  the  bans,  and  also  as  to  those  exercises 
which  precede  or  follow  the  formal  marriage  service.  Some  pre- 
cede the  marriage  with  reading  appropriate  Scripture  selections, 
remarks,  and  prayer.  Some  omit  one  or  all  of  these  at  the  beginning, 
and  add  remarks  and  prayer  at  the  conclusion.  Some  offer  prayei 
both  before  and  after  the  service.  Each  one  will  be  governed  by  hU 
own  sense  of  propriety  in  the  case. 

The  following  forms  may  constitute  suggestive  helps,  eren  where 
neither  of  them  may  be  used  entire. 


L* 

The  parties  standing  before  the  ministeTf  the  man  at  the  womarCs 
right  hand,  and  after  prayer,  or  such  other  exercises  as  may  be 
had,  the  minister  shall  say  : 

rit  be  your  intention  to  take  each  other  as  hus- 
band and  wife,  you  will  manifest  it  by  uniting 
your  right  hands. 

This  being  done,  he  shall  say  to  the  man, 

YOU  now  take  this  woman,  whose  hand  you  hold, 
to  be  your  lawful  wedded  wife.  Do  you  sol- 
emnly promise,  before  God  and  these  witnesses,  that 
you  will  love,  honor  and  cherish  her;  and  that,  for- 
saking all  others  for  her  alone,  you  will  faithfully 


•  TMs  Form  of  service  was  famished,  for  insertion  In  this  worki 
Hr  a  pfrstor  who  has  long  used  it. 

18 


206  MAERIAGE  SERVICE. 

perform  to  her  all  the  duties  which  a  husband  owea 
to  a  wife,  so  long  as  you  both  shall  live  f 

Ee  anatcers,  I  do.    Then  to  the  icomanj 

Toil  now  ta^e  this  man  whose  hand  you  hold,  to 
be  your  lawful  wedded  husband.  Do  you 
solemnly  promise,  before  God  and  these  witnesses, 
that  you  will  love,  honor  and  cherish  him  j  and  that, 
forsaking  all  others  for  him  alone,  you  will  faithfully 
perform  to  him  all  the  duties  which  a  wife  owes  to  a 
husband,  so  long  as  you  both  shall  live  ? 

She  answers,  I  do.     Then,  if  a  ring  he  used,  the  minister  shall  take 
it  from  the  man,  and  say  to  him, 

AND  this  ring  you  give  to  her  whom  you  have 
now  taken  as  your  lawful  wife,  in  token  of  the 
affection  with  which  you  will  cherish  her,  and  the 
fidelity  with  which  you  will  perform  the  sacred  vows 
you  have  now  made  *? 

He  answers,  I  do.     Then  to  her, 

AND  this  ring  you  accept  from  him  whom  yon 
have  now  taken  as  your  lawful  husband,  and 
will  wear  as  a  sign  and  evidence  of  your  affection  for 
him,  and  the  fideUty  with  which  you  will  discharge 
your  duties  as  a  wife  1 

She  ansivers,  I  do.  He  then  returns  the  ring  to  the  man,  directing 
him  to  place  it  on  the  hand  of  the  woman.  After  which  he 
says : 

LET  this  bo  the  seal  of  your  plighted  faith,  and  of 
your  mutdal  affection  and  fidelity  j  a  memorial 


liABRIAGE  SERVICE.  207 

of  this  sacred  service,  and  of  the  holy  bonds  of  mar- 
riage, by  which  you  are  bound  henceforth  till  death 
shall  separate  you. 

AS  you  have  thus  solemnly  agreed  before  God 
and  these  witnesses,  I  pronounce  you  lawful- 
ly married  husband  and  wife.  May  Divine  favor 
crown  this  union  and  your  future  lives,  with  all  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Sav- 
iour, and  bring  you  to  the  life  everlasting.    Amen. 


II.- 

Thepartiea  standing  before  the  minister  j  he  shall  «ajf, 

DIVINE  Eevelation  has  declared  marriage  to  be 
honorable  in  all.  It  is  an  institution  of  God,  or- 
dained in  the  time  of  man's  innocency,  before  he  had 
sinned  against  his  Maker,  and  been  yet  banished 
from  Paradise.  It  was  given  in  wisdom  and  in  kind- 
ness, to  repress  irregular  affection,  to  support  social 
order,  and  to  provide  that,  through  well-ordered 
famiUes,  truth  and  holiness  might  be  transmitted  from 
one  age  to  another.  Earlier,  therefore,  than  all  laws 
of  merely  human  origin,  it  lies  at  the  basis  of  all 
human  legislation  and  civil  government,  and  the 
peace  and  weU-being  of  the  nation  and  land. 

We  learn  from  the  history  of  our  Saviour,  that  He 
honored  a  marriage  festival  with  His  presence,  and 


♦This  Form  was  fumislied  by  Rev.  Wm.  R.  Williams,  D.D.,  of 
New  York  City;  and  is  tlie  one  whicli  lie  has  Mmsell  used  for  many 
years. 


208  MARRIAGE  SERVICE. 

wrought  there  the  beginning  of  His  miracles.  And 
by  His  Holy  Spirit,  speaking  through  His  apostle, 
He  has  selected  the  union  thus  formed,  as  an  apt 
emblem  of  the  union,  endeared  and  indissoluble, 
that  binds  together  Himself  and  His  own  ransomed 
Church. 

A  relation  that  is  thus  consecrated,  should  not  be 
formed  thoughtlessly  and  irreverently ;  but  advised- 
ly in  the  fear  of  God,  and  as  for  the  purposes  for 
which  He,  its  Divine  Author,  ordained  and  blessed 
matrimony. 

And  now,  as  in  His  sight,  and  as  you  will  answer 
in  the  day  when  all  hearts  shall  be  made  manifest,  I 
charge  you  to  declare  if  there  be  any  cause  that 
should  prevent  your  lawful  union. 

From  your  silence,  I  presume  that  there  is  none. 
Will  the  parties  now  join  their  right  hands  t 

ITien  he  ehall  say  to  the  man^ 

DO  you,  A.  B.y  take  C.  i>.,  whom  you  now  hold  by 
the  hand,  as  your  true  and  lawful  Wife ;  and, 
God  helping  you,  will  you  love,  cherish,  honor  and 
protect  her,  cleaving  only  and  ever  unto  her,  until 
Gk)d  by  death  shall  separate  you  T 


D 


He  shall  answeTf  I  do.     Then  to  the  tccwtan, 

O  you,  C.  D.,  take  A.  B.j  whom  you  now  hold  by 
the  hand,  as  your  fue  and  lawful  Husband ; 


MARRIAGE   SERVIOB.  209 

and,  God  helping  you,  will  you  love,  cherish,  honoi 
and  obey  him,  cleaving  only  and  ever  unto  him, 
until  God  by  death  shall  separate  you  t 


She  shall  answer,  I  do. 

Where  a  ring  is  used,  the  Oroom  is  htre  to  place  it  on  the  Bridge 
hand  ;  the  minister  adds  these  words, 

THE  circle,  the  emblem  of  eternity ;  and  gold,  the 
type  of  what  is  least  tarnished  and  most  en- 
during ; — it  is  to  show  how  lasting  and  imperishable 
the  faith  now  mutually  pledged. 

As  the  union  now  formed  is  to  be  sundered  only 
by  death,  it  becomes  you  to  consider  the  duties  you 
solemnly  assume.  If  these  be  remembered  and  faith- 
fully discharged,  they  will  add  to  the  happiness  of 
this  life,  lightening  by  dividing  its  inevitable  sorrows, 
and  heightening  by  doubling  all  its  blessedness.  But 
if  these  obligations  be  jieglected  and  violated,  you 
cannot  escape  the  keenest  misery,  as  well  as  the 
darkest  guilt. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  Husband  to  provide  for  the 
support  of  his  Wife,  to  shelter  her  from  danger,  and 
to  cherish  for  her  a  manly  and  unalterable  affection, 
it  being  the  command  of  God^s  word,  that  husbands 
love  their  wives,  even  as  Christ  loved  the  Church, 
and  gave  His  own  life  for  her. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  Wife  to  reverence  and  obey 
her  Husband,  and  to  put  on  the  ornament  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  which  is,  in  God's  sight,  an  ornament 
of  great  price,  His  word  commanding  that  Wives 


210  MARRIAGE  SERVICE. 

be  subject  unto  their  own  Husbands,  even  as  the 
Church  is  subject  unto  Christ. 

It  is  the  duty  of  both  to  delight  each  in  the  society 
of  the  other  J  to  remember  that,  in  interest  and  in 
reputation  as  in  affection,  they  are  to  be  henceforth 
one  and  undivided  j  to  preserve  an  inviolable  fidel- 
ity, and  to  see  to  it,  that  what  God  has  joined  thus 
together,  man  never  puts  asunder. 


o 


PRAYER. 

UE.  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven,  who  hast,  in  thy 
wise  and  tender  care  for  mankind,  ordained 
and  blessed  the  institution  of  matrimony,  we  pray  of 
Thee,  graciously  to  regard  Thy  servant  and  hand- 
maiden, who  have  thus  solemnly  pledged  themselves 
to  each  other,  and  sworn  unto  Thee ;  that,  through 
Thy  good  care  and  guidance,  they  may  evermore 
remember  and  keep  these  their  vows;  be  kept  them- 
selves in  unbroken  concord  and  sympathy  all  the 
days  of  their  earthly  life ;  and  be  at  the  last,  with  all 
those  most  near  and  most  dear  unto  them,  gathered 
an  unbroken  household  to  Thy  right  hand  on  the 
day  of  judgment.  And  may  all  of  us,  here  assem- 
bled, be  of  that  blessed  company  who  shall  be  called 
to  go  in  to  the  Marriage  Supper  of  the  Lamb.  And 
this  we  ask,  only  in  the  name  and  through  the  mer- 
its of  Him,  Thine  own  Son  and  our  Eedeemer,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 

BENEDICTION. 

In  pursuance  of  your  solemn  pledges  thus  given 
and  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holj 


MAHRIAGE  SEBTIOB.  211 

Ghost,  I  proDounce  you  Husband  and  Wife:  and 
may  the  God  before  whom  you  have  thus  vowed,  look 
upon  you,  to  make  you  blessed  and  a  blessing,  in  all 
your  earthly  ways ;  and  grant  you,  when  the  snares 
and  trials  of  this  life  are  ended,  a  glad  and  eternal 
reunion  in  heaven.    Amen. 


m.* 

The  parties  standing  before  the  mintsfer,  Tie  shall  say; 

MARKIAGE  is  a  joyous  occasion.  It  is  con- 
nected in  our  thoughts  with  the  magic  charm 
of  home,  and  with  all  that  is  pleasant  and  attractive 
in  the  tenderest  and  most  sacred  relations  of  life. 
When  celebrated  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  it  was  sanction- 
ed and  cheered  by  the  presence  of  the  Lord  himself  j 
and  is  declared  by  an  inspired  Apostle,  to  be  honor- 
able in  all. 

AKD  now,  if  you  A.  B.  and  0.  D.  have  at  present 
appeared  for  the  purpose  of  being  joined  in 
legal  wedlock,  you  will  please  to  signify  this  inten- 
tion, by  uniting  your  right  hands. 


The  minister  shall  then  say  to  the  man, 

you  take  the  lady  whom  you  no\ 
the  hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  wedded 


A.J  ^r\0  you  take  the  lady  whom  you  now  hold  by 


wife? 

AnsweTf  I  do ;  or,  assents 


*  TM8  Form  was  fundslied  by  the  Rev.  Rollin  H.  Neal,  D J).,  ol 
Boston,  being  the  one  used  by  him  daring  his  long  ministry. 


212  MARRIAGE  SERVICB. 

DO  you  promise  to  love  and  cherish  her,  in  sick- 
ness  and  in  health,  for  richer  for  poorer^  for 
better  for  worse,  and  forsaking  all  others  keep  thee 
only  unto  her,  so  long  as  you  both  shall  live  ? 

Answer,  I  do  ;   or  assent.     Then  to  the  woman, 

O.f  ~r^O  you  take  the  gentleman  who  now  stands 
-L'    by  your  side  and  who  holds  you  by  the 
hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  wedded  husband  f 

Answer,  I  do  ;  or  assent. 

DO  you  promise,  to  love  and  cherish  him,  in  sick- 
ness and  in  health,  for  richer  for  poorer,  for 
better  for  worse,  and  forsaking  all  others,  keep  thee 
only  unto  him,  so  long  as  you  both  shall  live  f 

Answer,  I  do ;  or  assent. 

TOU  mutually  promise  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  of  these  witnesses,  that  you  will  at  all 
times  and  in  all  circumstances,  conduct  yourselves 
toward  one  another  as  becometh  Husband  and  Wife  7 

Both  answer,  I  do ;  or  assent. 

THAT  you  will  love,  cherish  and  adhere  to  one 
another,  until  separated  by  death  f 

Both  answcTf  I  do ;  or  assent.    If  a  ring  he  used,  the  minister  ufiU 
say  to  the  Bridegroom, 

YOU  will  please  place  this  ring  on  the  hand  of 
your  aflBanced  Bride.     ...  And  reunite  your 
bands. 


MAEEIAGE  SEEVICB.  213 

He  shall  continue  : 

HAYING  taken  these  pledges  of  your  affection 
and  vows  of  fidelity,  I  do  therefore,  by  au- 
thority of  the  laws  of  this  State,  sanctioned  by  divine 
authority,  pronounce  you,  A.  B.  and  G.  D.,  lawfully 
married,  Husband  and  Wife  j  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen, 


w 


'HAT,  therefore,  God  hath  joined  together,  let 
not  man  put  asunder. 

Peayeb. 


17,* 

The  parties  standing  before  the  minister,  he  sJiall  say : 

DEARLY  beloved:  We  are  gathered  together 
here  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  the  face  of 
this  company,  to  join  together  this  Man  and  this 
Woman  in  holy  matrimony,  which  is  commended  of 
St.  Paul  to  be  honorable  among  all  men  ;  and  there- 
fore is  not  by  any  to  be  entered  into  unadvisedly  or 
lightly ;  but  reverently,  discreetly,  advisedly,  and  in 
the  fear  of  God.  Into  this  holy  estate,  these  two 
persons  present  come  now  to  be  joined.    If  any  man 


*  This  abridged  Form  of  Eplsoopal  Marriage  Service  la  from  Dv, 
HiBAM  Mattisox's  PocJcet  ManuaL 


214  MARRIAGE  SERVICE. 

can  show  Just  cause  why  they  may  not  lawfully  be 
joined  together,  let  him  now  speak,  or  else  hereafter 
forever  hold  his  peace. 

If  no  impediment  sliall  be  alleged,  the  minister  shall  say  to  the  m>an, 

M,j    \  I  TILT  thou  have  this  Woman  to  thy  wed- 

V  V  ded  wife,  to  live  together  after  God's  ordi- 
nance, in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony?  Wilt  thou 
love  her,  comfort  her,  honor,  and  keep  her,  in  sick- 
ness and  in  health ;  and,  forsaking  all  others,  keep 
thee  only  unto  her,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  ? 

The  man  shall  answer,    I  will. 
I%en  shall  the  minister  say  to  the  womanp 

iV.,  TTTILT  thou  have  this  ]\Ian  to  thy  wedded 

V  V  husband,  to  live  together  after  God's  or- 
dinance, in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  ?  Wilt 
thou  obey  him  and  servo  him,  love,  honor,  and  keep 
him,  in  sickness  and  in  health;  and,  forsaking  all 
otbers,  keep  thee  only  unto  him,  so  long  as  ye  both 
shall  live  ? 

The  woman  shall  answer,  I  will. 

Then  shall  the  man  give  unto  the  woman  a  ring.  And  the  minister, 
taking  the  ring,  shall  deliver  il  unto  the  man,  to  put  it  upon 
the  fourth  finger  of  the  woman^s  lift  hand.  Jnd  the  man,  hold* 
ing  the  ring  there,  and  taught  by  the  minister,  shall  say  : 


w 


ITH  this  ring  I  thee  wed,  and  with  all  my 
worldly  goods  I  thee  endow :  In  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Amen. 


MARRIAGE  SERVICE.  215 

Off  if  the  candidate  prefer  not  to  repeat  this  portion  of  fhe  service, 

the  minister  may  use  in  its  place  the  following  : 

AS  a  token  and  seal  of  this  covenant,  you  will 
now  give  and  receive  the  marriage  ring,  and 
join  your  right  hands. 


T 


HOSE  whom  God  hath  joined  together^  let  no 
man  put  asunder. 


Then  shall  the  minister  speak  unto  the  company  : 

FORASMUCH  as  M,  and  N,  have  consented 
together  in  holy  wedlock,  and  have  witnessed 
the  same  before  God  and  this  company,  and  thereto 
have  pledged  their  faith,  each  to  the  other,  by  giving 
and  receiving  a  ring,  and  by  joining  their  hands  j  I 
pronounce  them  Husband  and  Wife  together,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost    Amen. 

Pratbb. 


216  KABHIAGE  SEBYIGB. 


THE  EPISCOPAL  MARRIAGE  SERVICE. 


At  the  day  and  time  appointed  for  Solemnization  of  Matrimony,  th« 
persons  to  be  married  shall  come  into  the  hody  of  the  church,,  or 
shall  he  ready  in  some  proper  house,  with  their  friends  and 
nMghhors ;  and  there  standing  together,  the  Man  on  the  right 
hand,  and  the  JVoman  on  the  left  the  minister  shall  say : 

DEAELY  beloved:  We  are  gathered  together 
here  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  the  face  of 
this  company,  to  join  together  this  Man  and  this 
Woman  in  holy  matrimony ;  which  is  commended  of 
St.  Pan!  to  be  honorable  among  all  men :  and  there- 
fore is  not  by  any  to  be  entered  into  unadvisedly  or 
lightly  J  but  reverently,  discreetly,  advisedly,  and  in 
the  fear  of  God.  Into  this  holy  estate,  these  two  per- 
sons present  come  now  to  be  joined.  If  any  man  can 
show  just  cause  why  they  may  not  lawfully  be  joined 
together,  let  him  now  speak,  or  else  hereafter  forever 
hold  his  peace. 


*  The  Servloe  b^ro  given  is  that  now  In  nse  In  the  Protestant  Epls* 
copal  Church  in  this  country,  as  found  In  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  and  Is  inserted  here  for  the  convenience  of  those  who  may 
have  occasion  to  use  it,  in  whole,  or  In  part. 


-      MARRIAGE  SERVICE.  217 

And,  also,  speaking  unto  the  persona  icho  are  to  he  married^  he  shall 
say: 

IEEQUIEE  and  charge  you  both,  as  ye  will  an 
swer  at  the  dreadful  day  of  judgment,  when  the 
secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed,  that  if  either 
of  you  know  any  impediment  why  ye  may  not  be 
lawfull}^  joined  together  in  matrimony,  ye  do  now 
confess  it.  For  be  ye  well  assured,  that  if  any  per- 
sons are  joined  together  otherwise  than  as  God's  word 
doth  allow,  their  marriage  is  not  lawful. 

If  no  impediment  shall  he  alleged,  the  minister  sliall  say  to  the 
man  : 

Jf.,  TTTILT  thou  have  this  Woman  to  thy  wed 
VV  ded  wife,  to  live  together  after  God's  or- 
dinance, in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  ?  Wilt  thou 
love  her,  comfort  her,  honor,  and  keep  her,  in  sickness 
and  in  health ;  and,  forsaking  all  others,  keep  thee 
only  unto  her,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  t 

Tlie  man  shall  answer,  1  wilL 
Hien  shall  the  minister  say  to  the  woman : 

JST,,  TTTILT  thou  have  this  Man  to  thy  wedded 
V  V  husband,  to  live  together  after  God's  ordi- 
nance, in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  ?  Wilt  thou 
obey  him  and  serve  him,  love,  honor,  and  keep  him, 
in  sickness  and  in  health ;  and,  forsaking  all  others, 
keep  thee  only  unto  him,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall 
liveT 

The  woman  shall  answer f  I  wilL 

19 


218  MABSIAGE  SEBYIOB. 

TJien  sJuill  the  minister  say  : 


WHO  giveth  this  woman  to  be  married  to  this 
man? 


Then  shall  they  give  their  Troth  to  each  other  in  this  manner :  Tht 
minister,  receiving  the  woman  at  her  father's  or  friend's  ha.idSy 
shall  cause  the  man  with  his  right  hand  to  take  the  woman  hy 
her  right  hand,  and  to  say  after  him  as  follows : 

rJH,,  take  thee,  iV.,  to  my  wedded  wife,  to  have 
and  to  hold  from  this  day  forward,  for  better  for 
w^orse,  for  richer  for  poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health, 
to  love  and  to  cherish,  till  death  us  do  part,  accord- 
ing to  God's  holy  ordinance ;  and  thereto  I  plight 
thee  my  troth. 

Then  shall  they  loose  their  hands ;  and  the  woman,  with  her  right 
hand  taking  the  man  by  his  right  hand,  shall  likewise  say  after 
the  minister : 

IiV.,  take  thee,  M.,  to  my  wedded  husband,  to 
have  and  to  hold  from  this  day  forward,  for  bet- 
ter for  worse,  for  richer  for  poorer,  in  sickness  and 
in  health,  to  love,  cherish,  and  to  obey,  till  death  us 
do  part,  according  to  God's  holy  ordinance;  and 
thereto  I  give  thee  my  troth. 

Then  shall  they  again  loose  their  hands;  and  the  man  shall  give 
unto  the  woman  a  ring.  And  the  minister  taking  the  ring  shall 
deliver  it  unto  the  man,  to  put  it  upon  the  fourth  finger  of  the 
woman's  left  ]iand.  And  the  man,  holding  the  ring  there,  and 
taught  by  the  minister,  shall  say  : 


MAERIAGE  SERVICE.  219 

WITH  this  ring  I  thee  do  wed,  and  with  all  my 
worldly  goods  I  thee  endow :  m  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

Then,  the  man  leaving  the  ring  upon  the  icoman^a  left  hand,  the 
minister  shall  say : 

Let  us  Pray. 

OUE  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name  j  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done 
on  earth,  as  it  is  in  Heaven ;  Give  us  this  day  our 
daily  bread :  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 
forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us  ;  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation  j  But  deliver  us  from  evil. 
Amen. 

O  eternal  God,  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  man- 
kind, Giver  of  all  spiritual  grace,  the  Author  of  ever- 
lasting life ;  send  Thy  blessing  upon  these  Thy  ser- 
vants, this  man  and  this  woman,  whom  we  bless  in 
Thy  name ;  that,  as  Isaac  and  Rebecca  lived  faithful- 
ly together,  so  these  persons  may  surely  perform  and 
keep  the  vow  and  covenant  betwixt  them  made, 
whereof  this  ring  given  and  received  is  a  token  and 
pledge,  and  may  ever  remain  in  perfect  love  and 
peace  together,  and  live  according  to  Thy  laws  j 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  join  their  right  hands  together,  and  say  : 

THOSE  whom  God  hath  joined  together,  let  nc 
man  put  asunder. 


220  MAKKIAGE  SERVICE. 

Then  shall  the  minister  speak  unto  the  company  : 

FOE.ASMUCH  as  M,  and  iV.  have  consented  to 
gether  in  holy  wedlock,  and  have  witnessed 
the  same  before  God  and  this  company,  and  thereto 
have  given  and  pledged  their  troth,  each  to  the  oth- 
er, and  have  declared  the  same  by  giving  and  receiv- 
ing a  ring,  and  by  joining  hands  j  I  pronounce  that 
they  are  Man  and  Wife,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 


And  the  minister  shall  add  this  blessingy  the  candidates  kneeling, 
and  the  minister  putting  his  hands  upon  their  heads  : 


GOD  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the  Holy 
Ghost,  bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you:  The 
Lord  mercifully  with  His  favor  look  upon  you,  and 
fill  you  with  all  spiritual  benediction  and  grace ;  that 
ye  may  so  live  together  in  this  hfe,  that  in  the  world 
to  come  ye  may  have  life  everlasting.    AmeiL 


REGULATIONS 

FOR 

DHLIBERATIVE     ASSEMBLIES, 

EMBRACING 

RULES  OP  PARLIAMENTARY  DEBATB 

NOW 

ACCEPTED    AS    AUTHORITATIVE, 

AND 

IN  GENERAL  USE. 


PARLIAMENTABY  RULES.  223 


REGULATIONS 

FOR 

DELIBERATIVE  ASSEMBLIES 


1.  Bodies  which  hold  stated  meetiDgs,  such  as  church- 
es, boards,  religious,  literary,  or  scientific  associations, 
and  the  like,  proceed  directly  to  business  on  assembling, 
by  the  chairman  calling  the  meeting  to  order  at  the  ap- 
pointed time.  The  body  is  supposed  to  be  then  fully  or- 
ganized, and  the  usual  course  is  taken. 

2.  In  religious  and  ecclesiastical  bodies  which  meet 
annually,  the  officers  of  the  previous  year  serve  until  new 
ones  are  elected.  The  moderator  calls  the  meeting  to  or- 
der, at  the  time  designated,  and  the  election  of  officers 
is  usually  the  first  business,  unless  other  service  be  pro- 
vided for,  to  precede. 

3.  When  new  bodies  meet,  such  as  councils,  mass- 
meetings,  conventions  called  for  special  purposes,  or  per- 
sons for  the  formation  of  associations,  churches,  or  so- 
cieties, any  one  may  call  the  meeting  to  order,  when  the 
time  named  arrives.  If  there  be  a  committee  having  the 
matter  in  charge,  the  chairman  of  such  committee  would 
properly  do  it. 

The  one  so  calling  to  order  names  some  one  to  take 
the  chair,  or  asks  the  meeting  to  nominate  some  one, 
and  puts  the  nomination  to  vote.  The  chairman  so  elect- 
ed takes  his  seat,  and  completes  the  organization  by  calling 
for  the  nomination  of  a  clerk,  and  other  officers,  if  neces- 
sary.    When  this  is  done,  the   chairman  states  the  object 


234  PABLIAMENTARY  RULES. 

of  the  meeting,  indicates  tlie  course  of  business,  and  th« 
deliberations  proceed.  But  if  the  business  be  difficult  to 
reach,  a  committee  may  at  once  be  appointed  to  prepare 
and  present  it  in  proper  shape,  for  action  before  the  body. 

4.  In  some  cases,  where  the  body  is  large,  and  the  busi- 
ness to  be  considered  specially  important  or  difficult, 
there  is  first  a  temporary  organization^  effected  as  above, 
and  afterwards  o. permanent  organization. 

This  is  done  by  organizing  temporarily  with  a  chairman 
and  secretary,  and  then  proceeding  to  ballot  for  permanent 
officers ;  or  by  appointing  a  committee  on  nomination, 
which  committee  shall  recommend  persons  as  permanent 
officers.  The  election  is  usually  by  ballot,  especially  in 
the  case  of  the  presiding  officer. 

5.  In  representative  assemblies,  composed  of  delegates 
from  other  bodies,  immediately  after  the  first  organiza- 
tion, the  moderator  calls  for  the  credentials  of  delegates 
present,  of  which  the  clerk  makes  an  accurate  list,  so  as 
to  know  who  has  the  right  to  a  seat,  and  a  vote  in  the 
meeting. 

Neither  the  moderator  nor  the  assembly  can  add  to  the 
number  of  members  appointed  by  the  bodies  from  which 
they  come.  Nor  can  any  delegates  regularly  appointed 
and  accredited,  be  deprived  of  their  right  to  a  seat  in, 
and  the  privileges  of  the  assembly,  except  for  improper 
conduct  during  the  meeting. 

THE   CHAIRMAN.  • 

It  is  the  duty- of  the  presiding  officer  to  maintain,  order 
in  the  assembly,  and  so  to  direct  the  course  of  proceedinga 
as  best  to  secure  the  object  contemplated.  He  states  all 
motions  made,  puts  them  to  vote,  and  announces  the 
result.  He  decides  points  of  order,  and  appoints  com- 
mittees, wlien  so  directed  by  the  body. 

"if  necessary  for  him  to  leave  the  chair,  the  vice-presi' 


PARLIAMENTARY  RULES.  2^ 

dent,  if  there  be  ono,  takes  his  place }  if  not,  and  his  ab« 
sence  be  only  temporary,  he  asks  some  member  tooccnpy 
the  chair  till  his  return.  If  his  absence  is  to  be  protract- 
ed, he  requests  the  bodj'  to  choose  a  chairman  in  his  place 

Since  much  of  the  good  order  and  efficiency  of  any  de- 
liberative body  depend  upon  the  fitness  of  the  chairman 
for  the  place,  no  one  should  be  chosen  for  that  position 
out  of  mere  personal  esteem,  nor  unless  he  possesses  the 
requisite  qualifications.  Nor  should  the  position  be  ac- 
cepted by  one  v^ho  is  conscious  that  he  is  not  competent 
properly  to  discharge  its  duties. 

In  church  meetings  the  pastor  is  moderator  ex  officio. 
But  he  can  request  any  member  to  take  the  chair,  if  he  so 
desires.  His  official  position,  however,  would  not  make 
him  chairman  of  a  *'  society"  meeting,  where  a  society  for 
secular  and  legal  purposes  is  connected  with  the  church ; 
because  the  society  is  a  distinct  and  separate  organization 
from  the  church,  though  associated  with  it. 

THE  SECRETARY. 

The  duty  of  the  secretary,  or  clerk,  is,  to  make  and 
keep  a  fair  and  accurate  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
meeting ;  have  charge  of  all  papers  and  documents  belong- 
ing to  it ;  read  whatever  is  required  to  be  read  from  the 
desk,  before  the  body  j  call  the  roll  of  members  j  and  fur- 
nish, when  required,  any  information  which  the  records 
contain. 

1.  In  legislative  bodies,  a  record  of  business  actually 
passed  and  done  constitutes  the  minutes.  But  in  deliber- 
ative bodies  not  legislative,  the  records  are  expected  to 
show  a  concise  journal  of  all  proceedings. 

2.  Propositions  not  carried,  and  motions  lost,  are  not 
to  be  recorded,  unless  their  record  be  ordered  at  the  time. 

3.  Resolutions  voted    and    proceedings    actually    had 


226  PARLIAMENTARY  RtJUffiS. 

may  be  omitted  from  the  records,  by  a  vote  of  the  body 
at  the  time,  so  directing. 

4.  Names  and  proceedings  cannot  be  inserted  in  the 
minutes  subsequent  to  their  approval,  unless  it  be  appar- 
ent that  the  omission  was  a  mistake,  and  the  insertion  be 
essential  to  make  the  minutes  correct. 

THE   MEMBERS. 

All  the  members  have  equal  rights  and  privileges  in  the 
assembly  ;  have  an  equal  interest  in  the  successful  issue 
of  the  deliberations  j  and  an  equal  responsibility  in  main- 
taining order  and  furthering  the  business. 

Discourteous  remarks  should  not  be  indulged  in  or  al- 
lowed. Members  should  rise  to  speak,  and  show  that  re- 
spect to  the  chairman  which  both  his  person  and  his  posi- 
tion claim,  and  should  receive. 

Strict  attention  should  be  given  to  the  proceedings. 
Conversation  among  members  and  all  unnecessary  noise 
should  be  avoided.  Remarks  while  speaking  should  be 
confined  to  the  subject  under  debate,  and  should  be  both 
'temperate  and  courteous. 

ORDER    OF    BUSINESS. 

1.  If  the  meeting  be  a  stated  one,  the  order  of  bdsinesi 
is  usually  tliis:  First,  Reading  and  approval  of  the  min- 
utes of  the  last  meeting.  /Sfecon(i,  Unfinished  business,  or 
that  which  appears  on  the  minutes,  including  the  reports 
of  committees  in  their  order.  Thirds  New  business,  which 
may  be  proposed  by  any  member. 

2.  If  the  meeting  be  a  special  one,  the  object  and  order 
of  business  may  be  set  forth  in  the  call  by  which  it  is  con- 
vened J  in  which  case  the  moderator  states  it,  and  the  de- 
liberations proceed  according  to  that  order.  Or  the  mod- 
erator may  state  the  object  of  the  meeting  informally,  from 


PARLIAMENTARY  EULES.  227 

his  own  knowledge ;  or  a  committee  may  be  appointed  to 
prepare  an  order  of  busmess.  Boards  usually  have  their 
order  of  business  j>rescribed,  which  order  should  be 
followed. 

3.  Associations  and  other  bodies  which  meet  annually, 
or  at  long  intervals,  councils  and  other  bodies  which  dis- 
solve or  adjourn  sine  die^  have  their  minutes  read  and  cor- 
rected before  adjournment. 

4.  The  only  change  which  can  be  made  in  the  minutes, 
is  to  correct  what  is  incorrect.  If  what  is  actually  passed 
and  done  be  accurately  recorded,  it  cannot  be  changed  to 
meet  the  vdshes  either  of  individuals  or  of  the  entire  body. 
Entries  of  actual  transactions  cannot  be  obliterated.  But 
statements  of  related  facts,  not  essential  to  a  truthful  re- 
cord of  actual  business,  may  be  omitted  in  correcting  the 
minutes,  if  so  ordered  by  the  body. 

5.  It  is  however  expected  that  the  minutes  of  churches, 
and  other  bodies  not  legislative,  will  show  a  concise  his- 
tory of  their  proceedings,  and  not  be  simply  confined  to  a 
record  of  business  done.  This  is  made  at  the  discretion 
of  the  clerk,  or  secretary,  but  is  subject  to  revision  by  the 
body,  when  the  minutes  are  passed  upon. 

A   QUOEUM. 

1.  In  all  deliberative  assemblies,  it  is  understood  that 
the  votes  of  a  majority  of  members  present  shall  decide  a 
question,  under  debate. 

2.  In  constitutional  changes,  and  some  other  important 
matters,  it  is  common  to  require  a  vote  of  two-thirds  or 
three-fourths  of  those  voting. 

3.  Boards,  standing  committees,  and  some  other  bodies, 
usually  agree  that  no  business  shall  be  done  unless  there 
be  present  a  certain  number  designated,  and  called  a 
qiiorum. 

4.  While  a  majority  vote  strictly  carries  any  question 


ii8  FAELIAMENTAEY  EXILES. 

of  ordinary  character,  yet  in  cliurches  and  religioas  aa* 
semblies,  all  important  decisions  should  have  the  general 
concurrence  of  the  body,  and  not  be  held  by  a  mere 
majority. 

5.  Churches  seldom  fix  the  number  of  a  quorumhy  rule, 
but  consider  any  number  present  at  a  business  meeting 
regularly  called  competent  to  act.  It  is  however  unwise 
to  transact  important  business  with  only  a  small  part  of 
the  church  present. 

MOTIONS. 

1.  All  business  must  be  presented  by  a  motion — made 
in  writing,  if  so  required.  Properly  the  motion  should 
be  made  by  one  member  and  seconded  by  another.  But 
routine  business  may  by  general  consent  pass  to  a  vote 
without  a  second. 

2.  No  discussion  can  properly  be  had  until  a  motion 
is  made,  seconded,  and  distinctly  stated  by  the  chairman. 

3.  A  resolution  cannot  be  withdrawn  after  it  has  been 
discussed,  except  by  unanimous  consent  of  the  body. 

4.  A  resolution,  having  been  discussed,  must  be  put  to 
vote,  unless  withdrawn,  laid  on  the  table,  referred,  or 
postponed. 

5.  A  motion  lost  should  not  be  recorded,  unless  so  or- 
dered by  the  body  at  the  time. 

6.  A  motion  lost  cannot  be  renewed  at  the  same  meet- 
ing, except  by  unanimous  consent  of  the  body. 

7.  A  resolution  should  contain  but  one  distinct  proposi- 
tion or  question.  If  it  does  contain  more,  it  must  at 
the  request  of  any  member  be  divided,  and  the  questions 
acted  on  separately. 

8.  Only  one  question  can  properly  be  before  an  assem- 
bly at  the  same  time.  But  there  are  certain  subsidiary 
motions,  which  by  common  usage  may  interrupt  one  al- 
ready under  debate.  These  are  motions  to  amendf  to  8uh8ti» 


PARLIAMENTARY   RULES.  229 

tute,  to  commity  to  postpone^  to  lay  on  the  table,  for  the  pre^ 
vious  question,  and  to  adjourn.  These  motions  in  their  fonn 
are  not  debatable,  except  those  to  amend,  and  to  substitute 

9.  The  subsidiary  motions  just  named  cannot  be  inter- 
rupted by  any  other  motion;  nor  can  any  other  be  ap- 
plied to  them,  except  that  to  amend,  which  may  be  done 
by  specifying  some  time,  place,  ov purpose. 

10.  Nor  can  these  motions  interrupt  or  supersede  each 
other;  except  that  a  motion  to  adjourn  is  always  in  order, 
except  while  a  speaker  has  the  floor,  or  a  vote  is  being 
taken. 

11.  When  these  motions,  which  are  not  debatable  by 
usage,  are  amended  by  an  addition  of  time,  place,  orpur- 
pose,  they  become  debatable  like  other  motions ;  but  de- 
batable only  as  to  the  time,  place,  or  purpose,  which 
brings  them  within  the  range  of  discussion. 

12.  No  resolution  or  motion  can  be  entertained,  which 
has,  at  the  same  session  been  put  to  vote  and  lost.  Nor 
can  a  resolution  be  entertained  \vjhich  directly  contradicts, 
annuls,  or  abrogates  one  already  passed.  But  one  pass- 
ed can  be  reconsidered  and  voted  down,  and  thsD  one  of 
contrary  import  can  be  passed. 

AMENDMENTS. 

1.  Amendments  can  be  made  to  resolutions  or  motions, 
In  three  ways :  by  omitting,  by  adding,  or  by  substituting, 
words  or  sentences. 

2.  An  amendment  to  an  amendment  can  be  made  j  but 
not  to  the  second  degree.  It  would  complicate  and  ob- 
struct proceedings. 

3.  No  amendment  should  be  made  which  essentially 
changes  the  meaning  or  design  of  the  original  resolution- 

4.  But  a  substitute  may  be  offered,  which  may  or  may 
not  change  the  meaning  of  the  resolution  under  debate. 

5.  An  amendment  is  first  to  be  discussed  and  acted  on, 
and  then  the  original  resolution  as  amended. 


230  PAJULIAMENTAKT    RULES. 


SPEAKING. 


1.  Any  member  desiring  to  speak  on  a  question,  sbojld 
rise  in  liis  place  and  adilress  the  moderator,  confine  his  re- 
marks to  the  question  under  discussion,  and  avoid  all  un- 
kind and  disrespectful  language. 

2.  A  speaker  using  improper  language,  introducing 
improper  subjects,  or  otherwise  out  of  order,  should  be 
called  to  order  by  the  chairman,  or  by  any  member,  and 
must  either  take  his  seat  or  conform  to  the  regulations 
of  the  body. 

3.  A  member  while  speaking  can  allow  others  to  ask 
questions,  or  make  explanations  j  but  if  he  yield  the  floor 
to  another,  cannot  claim  it  again  as  his  right. 

4.  If  two  members  rise  at  the  same  time  to  speak,  pre- 
ference is  usually  given  to  the  one  farthest  from  the 
chair,  or  to  the  one  opposing  the  question  under  discus- 
sion. 

5.  The  fact  that  a  member  has  several  times  risen  to 
sp^eak,  gives  him  no  preference  to  be  heard  on  that  ac- 
count. Nor  can  the  moderator  give  the  floor  to  one 
because  he  has  made  several  attempts  to  obtain  it. 

6.  Calls  for  the  question  cannot  deprive  a  member  of 
bis  right  to  speak,  either  when  he  has  the  floor  or  when 
rising  to  speak.  Nor  is  it  courteous  to  call  for  the  ques- 
tion while  a  member  is  on  the  floor. 

7.  Should  a  member  use  offensive  language  in  debate, 
his  words  should  bo  taken  by  the  clerk,  verified  by  hia 
own  acknowledgment,  or  by  a  vote  of  the  body ,  and  he  be 
required  to  apologize,  or  be  visited  by  such  censure  as  the 
body  may  seefit  to  inflict. 

VOTING. 

I.  The  question  is  put  to  vote  by  the  chairman,  having 
Hj  8t  distinctly  restateA  it  that  all  may  clearly  understand 


PARLIAMENTARY    RULES.  2$X 

how  and  on  what  they  vote.  First,  the  affirmative^  then 
the  negative  is  called  j  each  so  deliberately  as  to  give  all 
an  opportunity  of  voting.  He  then  distinctly  announces 
whether  the  motion  is  carried  or  lost. 

2.  Voting  is  done  usually  by  ajje  and  no^  or  by  raising 
the  hand.  When  the  decision  is  doubted,  by  standing  to 
be  counted.  Sometimes  by  ballot,  sometimes  by  a  divis- 
ion of  the  house,  the  affirmative  taking  one  side  and  the 
negative  the  other,  until  counted.  Sometimes  by  calling 
the  yeas  and  nays,  the  clerk  calling  the  roll,  and  each 
member  answering  with  his  vote.  The  last  two  metlioda 
are  in  use  chiefly  in  legislative  assemblies. 

3.  Taking  the  yeas  and  nays  is  resorted  to  usually  for 
the  purpose  of  holding  members  accountable  to  the  con- 
stituents whom  they  represent.  In  churches  and  other 
voluntary  associations  it  cannot  be  required,  since  they 
are  not  representative  bodies,  and  have  no  constituencies 
to  whom  they  are  amenable. 

4.  If  the  yeas  and  naijs  be  ordered,  each  member  has  the 
right  to  explain  his  vote  at  length  j  and  in  doing  so,  can 
discuss  the  merits  of  the  entire  question,  should  he  choose, 
in  order  to  justify  his  vote. 

5.  If  the  vote  as  announced  by  the  moderator  be  doubt- 
ed, it  is  usual  to  call  it  the  second  time,  generally  by 
counting. 

6.  All  members  should  vote,  unless  for  reasons  excus- 
ed ;  or  those  under  discipline,  during  which  disability 
they  should  take  no  active  part  in  the  business  of  the 
Dody. 

7.  The  moderator  usually  votes  when  the  question  ia 
taken  by  ballot  j  otherwise  it  is  customary  for  him  to 
waive  that  right.  But  when  the  assembly  is  equally  di- 
vided, he  may,  if  so  disposed,  give  the  casting  vote. 

8.  When  the  vote  is  taken  by  ballot,  as  is  usual  on  Im 
portant  questions,  especially  in  the  election  of  officers 


232  PAELIAMENTAEY  EXILES. 

tellers  are  appointed  by  the  chair  to  distribute,  collect, 
and  count  the  ballots. 

9.  The  tellers  do' not  themselves  announce  the  result 
of  the  ballot,  but  report  it  to  the  chairman,  who  makes 
the  announcement. 

10.  In  announcing  the  result,  it  is  usual  to  state  the 
whole  number  of  votes  cast,  the  number  necessary  to  a 
choice  (in  the  case  of  an  election),  and  the  number  cast 
for  the  successful  candidate,  and  then  to  declare  his  elec- 
tion. If  there  be  no  election,  the  number  of  votes  for 
several  of  the  highest  candidates  is  announced,  and  a  new 
ballot  is  ordered. 

COMMITTEES. 

1.  Committees  are  nominated  by  the  chairman,  at  the 
direction  of  the  body,  and  their  nomination  confirmed  by  a 
vote.  More  commonly,  the  meeting  directs  that  all  com- 
mittees shall  be  appointed  by  the  chair  j  in  which  case  no 
vote  is  needed  to  confirm. 

2.  Any  matter  of  business,  or  subject  under  debate, 
may  be  referred  to  a  committee,  with  or  without  instruc- 
tions. The  committee  make  their  report^  which  is  the  re- 
sult of  their  deliberations.  The  body  then  takes  action 
on  the  report,  and  on  any  recommendations  it  may  con- 
tain. 

3.  The  report  of  a  committee  is  received  by  a  vote, 
which  acknowledges  their  service,  and  takes  their  report 
before  the  body  for  consideration.  Afterwards,  any  dis- 
tinct recommendation  contained  in  the  report  is  acted  on, 
and  may  be  adopted  or  rejected. 

4.  Frequently,  however,  when  the  recommendations  of 
the  committee  are  of  trifling  moment,  or  likely  to  be 
generally  acceptable,  the  report  is  received  and  adopted  by 
a  single  vote. 

5.  A  report  may  be  recommitted  to  the  committee,  oi 


PARLIAMENTARY  RULES.  233 

that  committee  may  be  discharged,  and  another  appoint- 
ed for  the  same  jiurpose,  with  or  without  instnictions,  for 
a  further  consideration  of  the  subject,  so  as  to  present 
it  in  a  form  more  likely  to  secure  the  concurrence  of  the 
body. 

6.  The  meeting  has  no  power  to  change  the  form  of  a 
committee's  report ;  for  then,  so  far,  it  would  be  a  docu- 
ment of  the  body,  and  not  of  the  committee.  But  the  re- 
port may  be  recommitted  with  instructions  to  change  it. 
Any  distinct  recommendation  in  the  report  may,  however, 
be  modified,  since  that,  if  adopted,  becomes  the  action  of 
the  body,  rather  than  of  the  committee. 

7.  A  committee  may  be  appointed  with  power  for  a 
specific  purpose.  In  that  case  it  has  full  discretion  to  dis- 
pose conclusively  of  the  business  intrusted  to  it,  without 
further  reference  to  the  body. 

8.  The  first  one  named  in  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mittee, is  by  courtesy  considered  the  cliairman.  But  a 
committee,  when  called  together,  has  the  right  to  elect 
its  own  chairman. 

9.  The  member  who  moves  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mittee, is  usually  out  of  courtesy,  though  not  necessarily, 
appointed,  first  named  on  it,  and  acts  as  chairman. 

10.  Committees  of  arrangement,  or  for  other  business 
protracted  in  its  nature,  report  progress  from  time  to  time, 
and  are  continued  until  their  final  report  is  made,  or 
their  appointment  expires  by  limitation. 

11.  A  committee  is  discharged  by  a  vote  when  its  busi- 
ness is  done,  and  its  reports  received.  But  usually  a 
committee  is  considered  as  discharged  by  the  acceptance 
of  its  report. 

12.  In  constituting  a  committee,  it  is  usual  to  appoint  a 
majority  of  those  favorable  to  the  proposition  submitted 
to  their  consideration,  if  it  be  a  matter  in  controversy. 

13.  In  making  up  its  report,  if  unanimity  cannot  b€ 

20* 


234  PARLIAMENTARY  RULES. 

secured,  a  majority' prepares  and  presents  the  report.  But 
the  minority  may  also  present  a  separate  report.  Tht 
body  can  hear  and  act  on  both,  at  its  discretion ;  or  it 
may  refuse  to  give  any  consideration  to  the  minority  re- 
port, if  so  disposed. 

STANDING   COMMITTEES. 

A  committee  appointed  to  act  for  a  given  time,  or  dur- 
ing the  recess  of  the  body  is  called  a  standing  committee. 
It  has  charge  of  a  given  department  of  business  assigned 
oy  the  body ;  acts  either  with  power  in  the  final  disposi- 
tion of  that  business,  or  under  instructions,  in  preparing 
it  for  the  action  of  the  body.  A  standing  committee  is 
substantially  a  minor  board,  and  has  it  own  chairman, 
secretary,  records,  times  of  meeting,  and  order  of  busi- 
oess. 

r 

COMMITTEE  OP   THE  WHOLE. 

When  an  assembly  desires  to  consider  any  subject  in  a 
manner  less  formal  and  restricted  than  can  be  done  under 
ordinary  rules  of  business,  it  may  resolve  itself  into  a 
eommittee  of  the  wliole  for  that  purpose. 

This  is  done  by  a  vote  to  go  into  a  committee  of  tliewlioUy 
at  a  given  time,  and  for  a  given  purpose.  When  the  spe- 
cified time  arrives,  the  presiding  officer  names  some 
member  to  take  the  chair,  the  business  is  stated,  and  the 
body,  as  committee,  proceeds  to  its  consideration. 

The  proceedings  are  governed  by  the  ordinary  rules  ol 
debate,  except — 

1.  Tlie  chairman  has  the  same  privileges  in  debate  a« 
»ther  members. 

2.  Speakers  are  not  restricted  as  to  time. 

3.  The  previous  question  cannot  be  called. 

4.  No  committees  can  be  appointed. 


PAELIAMENTAKT  RULES.  235 

5.  No  otber  business  than  that  assigned  can  be  consid* 
ered  by  them. 

6.  The  committee  cannot  adjourn,  hnz  rise,  when  its 
time  has  expired  j  and  if  its  business  be  not  completed 
it  will,  when  its  report  is  made,  ask  permission  of  the  as- 
sembly to  sit  again. 

When  the  committee  riseSj  the  moderator  of  the  body 
resumes  his  seat,  and  the  chaiiman  of  the  committee  re- 
ports the  results  of  the  deliberations.  This  form  of  com- 
mittee is  seldom  resorted  to  except  in  legislative  bodies. 

APPEAL. 

The  moderator  announces  all  votes,  and  decides  all 
questions  as  to  rules  of  proceeding,  and  order  in  debate. 
But  any  member  who  is  dissatisfied  with  his  decisions 
may  appeal  from  it,  ^to  the  decision  of  the  body.  The 
moderator  then  puts  the  question,  '^  Shall  the  decision  oj 
the  chair  be  sustained  f  "  The  vote  on  this  question  is 
final.  The  question  on  appeal  is  not  debatable.  The 
right  of  appeal  is  undeniable,  but  should  not  be  too  freely 
used. 

PROTEST. 

It  is  the  right  of  any  member,  who  may  regard  the  ac- 
tion of  the  body  in  a  given  case,  to  be  wrong,  unauthor- 
ized, or  in  any  way  oppressive,  to  protest  against  it.  This 
protest  may  be  made  verbally  and  informally  j  in  which 
case  it  is  heard,  but  is  not  entered  on  the  minutes  except 
by  request  of  the  protestant,  and  by  permission  of  the 
body.  But  if  it  be  presented  formally  in  writing,  the 
body  is  bound  to  receive  the  document,  and  record  its  re- 
ception. The  entire  document  can  be  entered  on  the  re- 
cords by  a  vote  of  the  body. 

The  right  of  proiestj  as  well  as  that  of  petition  and  ap' 
peal,  can  never  be  denied  to  free  men  without  an  abridg- 


236  PARLIAMENTAHY  RULES. 

meut  of  their  liberties.  Questions  pertaining  to  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  members,  even  though  they  be  liable  to 
abuse,  sbould  be  treated  by  deliberative  assemblies,  in 
the  most  liberal  manner,  consistent  with  good  order  and 
a  proper  discharge  of  their  obligations. 

THE   PREVIOUS   QUESTIOK. 

Debate  may  be  cut  short  by  a  vote  to  take  the  previous 
question.  By  this  is  meant  that  the  previous,  original  oi 
main  question  under  discussion,  be  immediately  voted 
on,  regardless  of  pending  amendments  and  secondary 
questions,  and  without  further  debate. 

In  scne  bodies,  a  motion  for  the  previous  question  can- 
not be  entertained,  unless  such  motion  be  seconded  by  one 
quarter,  one  third,  or  one  half— as  the  rule  may  be — of 
the  Vetera  present.  But  in  bodies  where  no  rule  exists,  a 
motif  n  made  and  seconded  like  any  other,  is  sufiQcient  if 
it  be  voted  by  a  majority.  A  motion  for  the  previous 
que^  ion  is  not  debatable. 

1  If  a  motion  for  the  previous  question  be  carried^  then 
the  main  question  must  be  immediately  taken,  without 
further  debate. 

3.  If  the  motion  for  the  previous  question  be  lostf  the 
debate  proceeds  as  though  no  such  motion  had  been  made. 

3.  The  previous  question  cannot  be  ordered  while  a 
motion  to  postpone,  or  to  commit,  is  under  consideration. 
It  cannot  itself  \)Q postponed,  nor  amended  ;  but  it  can  be 
interrupted  by  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  the  original  res- 
olution, which  if  voted,  carries  with  it  the  whole  subject 
under  debate,  including  the  motion  for  the  previous 
question. 

4.  If  a  motion  for  the  previous  question  be  lost,  it  can- 
not be  renewed  on  the  same  question  during  that  sessiont 
unless  the  question  has  undergone  some  change  by  amend* 
ment,  or  otherwise,  in  the  mean  time. 


PAELIAMENTAHY  BULES.         287 


LAY  OX  THE  TABLE. 

Immediate  and  decisive  action  on  any  question  nrdei 
debate,  may  be  deferred,  by  a  vote  to  lay  on  the  table  the 
resolution  pending.  This  disposes  of  the  whole  question 
for  the  present,  and  ordinarily,  is  in  effect  a  final  dismis- 
sal of  it.  But  any  member  has  the  right  subsequently  to 
call  it  up  by  a  motion.  The  body  decides  by  vote,  wheth- 
er it  will,  or  will  not  take  it  up.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table  is  not  debatable. 

1.  Sometimes,  however,  a  resolution  is  laid  on  the  table 
for  the  present,  or  until  a  specified  time,  to  give  place  for 
other  business  necessary  to  be  done.  It  is  then  called 
up,  when  the  time  specified  arrives. 

2.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  must  apply  to  a  reso- 
lution or  other  documentary  matters.  There  must  be 
something  to  lay  on  the  table.  An  abstract  subject  can- 
not be  disposed  of  in  this  way. 

POSTPONEMENT. 

A  ^irn^lQ  postponement  is  for  a  specified  time  or  purpose^ 
the  business  to  be  resumed  when  this  time  or  purpose  is 
reached.  But  a  question  indefinitely  postponed^  is  consid- 
ered as  fully  dismissed. 

NOT   DEBATABLE. 

Certain  motions,  by  established  usage,  are  not  debatable^ 
but  when  once  before  the  body,  must  be  put  to  vote  with- 
out discussion. 

These  are :  the  previous  question ;  for  indefinite  post- 
ponement ;  to  commit ;  to  lay  on  the  table  ;  on  appeal ;  to 
adjourn.  But  when  these  motions  are  modified  by  some 
condition  of  timej  place,  or  purpose,  they  become  debata- 
ble, and  subject  to  the  rules  of  other  motions  j  but  art 


238  PAELIAMETs^TARY  RTJl^S. 

debatable  so  far  only  as  concerns  the  time,  place,  or  pniv 
pose  by  which  the^  are  modified. 

A  body  is  however  competent,  by  a  vote,  to  allow  de- 
bate on  all  motions. 


TO   KECONSIDER. 

1.  A  motion  to  reconsider  a  motion  already  passed, 
according  to  established  usage,  must  be  made  by  one  who 
voted /or  that  motion  when  it  passed. 

2.  If  the  body  decides  to  reconsidevy  then  the  motion  or 
resolution  so  reconsidered,  is  placed  before  them,  as  it  was 
previous  to  its  passage,  and  may  be  discussed,  adopted,  or 
rejected. 

3.  A  vote  to  reconsider,  should  be  taken  at  the  same 
session,  at  which  the  vote  reconsidered  was  passed ;  and 
also,  when  there  are  as  many  members  present  as  voted 
on  it  then. 

BE    DISCUSSED. 

If  when  a  motion  is  introduced,  a  member  objects  to  its 
discussion  as  foreign,  profitless,  or  contentious,  the  mod- 
erator sliould  at  once  put  the  question,  "  Sludl  this  motion 
be  discussed  f  "  If  it  be  decided  in  the  negative,  the  mo 
tion  cannot  be  entertained. 


ORDER  OF  THE  DAY. 

The  body  may  decide  to  take  up  some  particular  busi- 
tiess  at  a  specified  time.  That  business  thereby  becomes 
the  order  of  the  day,  for  the  time  specified.  Wlien  the 
hour  arrives,  it  must  be  taken  up  by  the  call  of  the  chair- 
man, or  of  any  member,  with  or  without  a  vote,  all  pending 
business  being  postponed  in  consequence. 


PABLIAMENTAEY  EtJLES.  29^ 

POIXT   OF   OEDEK. 

Any  member  who  supposes  a  speaker  to  be  out  of  order, 
or  that  a  discussion  is  proceeding  improperly,  may  at  any 
time  rise  to  a  point  of  order.  He  must  distinctly  state  hia 
question  or  objection,  and  the  chairman  must  decide 
whether  his  objection  be  well  taken. 

But  one  rising  to  a  point  of  order  cannot  discuss  the 
question,  nor  enter  into  any  debate;  he  must  simply 
state  his  objection,  and  wait  for  a  decision. 

PEIYILEGED    QUESTIONS. 

Questions  relating  to  the  rights  and  privileges  of  mem- 
bers are  of  primary  importance,  and  until  disposed  of 
take  precedence  of  all  other  business,  and  supersede  all 
other  questions,  except  that  of  adjournment. 

RULE    SUSPENDED. 

A  rule  of  order  may  be  suspended  by  a  vote  of  the  body 
to  allow  the  transaction  of  business,  which  could  not  oth- 
erwise be  done  without  a  violation  of  such  rule.  But  if 
rules  be  thought  necessary  to  exist,  they  should  not  fre- 
quently be  suspended. 

FIIiLING  BLANKS. 

Where  different  numbers  are  suggested  for  filling 
blanks,  the  highest  number,  greatest  distancey  and  longest 
time  are  usually  voted  on  first. 

ADJOURNMENT. 

1.  A  simple  motion  to  adjourn  is  always  in  order,  ex- 
cept while  one  is  speaking,  or  a  vote  is  being  taken.  II 
takes  precedence  of  all  other  questions,  and  is  not  de- 
batable. 


240  PABLIAMENTART  BXILES. 

2.  In  some  deliberative  bodies  a  motion  to  adjourn  is  tn 
order  while  speaking  or  voting  is  going  on,  the  business 
to  stand  on  re-assembling  precisely  as  it  was  when  ad- 
journment took  place. 

3.  A  body  may  adjourn  to  a  specified  time.  But  it 
no  time  be  mentioned,  the  fixed  or  usual  time  is  imder- 
stood.  If  there  be  no  fixed  or  usual  time,  then  an  ad- 
journment without  date  is  equivalent  to  a  dissolution. 

4.  A  body  may,  at  any  stage  of  its  proceedings,  vote 
that  it  will  adjourn  at  a  given  time.  When  that  time 
arrives,  the  chairman  will  call  for  a  vote  of  adjournment, 
or  declare  the  meeting  adjourned  without  further  action. 

5.  A  body  may,  at  any  stage  of  its  proceedings,  vote 
that  when  it  does  adjourn,  it  will  adjourn  to  a  given  time. 
That  vote  will  therefore  fix  the  time  of  its  re-aBsembling, 
without  any  furthei  action. 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


Forms  and  Blanks, 


INCLUDING 


1  ETTERS,   MINUTES,   CERTIFICATES,   COUN 
GILS,   CONVENTIONS, 


AND 


LICENSES. 


FOSMS  AKD  BLANSa.  243 


FORMS  AND   BLANKS. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  FOEMSand  Blanks  have  no 
fixed  or  necessary  wording.  They  will  vary 
according  to  the  customs  of  the  churches,  and  the 
taste  of  those  who  prepare  them.  The  following 
present  substantially  the  forms  in  common  use  : 


1.  Letter  of  Dismission. 

The Church  of 

To  the Church  of . 

Dear  Brethren: 

This  is  to  certify,  that is  a  member  of  this 

church  in  good  and  regular  standing,  and,  at 

own  request,  is  hereby  dismissed  from  us,  for  the 

purpose  of  uniting  ^ith  you.    When shall 

have  so  united, connection  with  us  wiU  cease. 

May  the  blessing  of  God  rest  on and  you. 

Done  by  order  of  the  Church. 
Kew  York,  Nov.  — ,  18—. 

,  Clerk. 

Uiis  Letter  is  valid  for  six  months  from  date. 

Note  1. — Letters  are  usually  limited  as  to  their  va- 
lidity ;  more  commc  jily  to  six  months.    This  is  to  se- 


244  FORMS  AJN^D  BLANKS. 

cure  their  speedy  use.  K  not  used  within  that  tiiiMs. 
they  can  be  renewed,  at  the  discretion  of  the  churcu. 

Note  2. — It  is  customary  to  ask  for  a  letter  to 
some  specified  church,  which  is  named  in  the  letter 
given.  But  it  may  be  given  to  "  any  church  of  the 
same  faith  and  order/'  when  the  member  is  uncer- 
tain as  to  what  church  it  may  be  presented.  Or  if 
given  for  one  church,  it  is  equally  vaUd  if  presented 
to  another. 

Note  3. — It  is  desirable  that  some  church  should 
be  specified  in  the  letter  given  j  but  this  is  not  neces- 
sary, and  a  church  has  no  right  to  refuse  to  give  a 
fetter  because  the  member  asking  it  does  not  specify 
some  particular  church. 

Note  4. — When  letters  are  granted,  and  members 
dismissed  for  the  purpose  of  constituting  a  new 
church,  that  fact  should  be  stated  in  the  letters. 

Note  5. — ^Members  receiving  letters  do  not  cease 
their  connection  with  the  church,  but  continue  undei 
its  watch  and  discipline,  until  they  have  actually 
united  with  another  church. 


2.  Letter  of  Commendation. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18 — . 

This  certifies  that is  a  member  in 

good  standing,  in  the church,  in 

and  is  hereby  commended  to  the  confidence,  eympa 
thy  and  fellowship  of  sister  churches,  wherevoi  Pro 
vidence  may  direct course. 


Pastor Church. 


FORMS  AND  BLANKS.  245 

XoTE. — This  form  of  letter,  sometimes  called  a 
letter  of  "  Occasional  Communion,"  is  for  members 
during  a  temporary  absence  from  home.  It  may  be 
given  by  the  pastor,  or  by  the  clerk,  as  authorized 
by  the  church.  It  should  be  returned  to  the  pastor, 
or  clerk,  on  the  return  of  the  member. 


3.  Letter  of  ^Notification. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18—. 

To  the Church. 

Dear  Brethren : 

This  certifies  that was  received  by 

letter  from  you,  to  membership  in  the Church, 

IJov.  —  18—. 

,  Ch.  Clerk. 

Note  1. — This  form  is  by  many  churches  sent 
with  every  letter  of  dismission  granted,  and  is  to 
be  filed  by  the  clerk  of  the  church  receiving  said 
member,  and  returned  to  the  church  which  granted 
the  letter,  as  a  notification  of  reception. 

Note  2. — The  church  granting  letters  does  not 
drop  the  members  dismissed  until  they  have  infor- 
mation of  their  having  actually  united  elsewhere, 


4.  ISIinutes  op  Church  Meeting. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18—* 
The  Church  held  its  regular  meeting  for  businesa, 
this  evening,  at  —  o'clock. 
The  pastor  was  Moderator. 
21* 


246  FORMS  AND  BLANKS. 

After  singing,  and  reading  the  Scriptures,  prayel 
vras  offered  by  . 

The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  and 
approved. 

[Then  follows  a  clear  and  faithful  record  of  all 
business  transacted.] 

The  meeting  adjourned. 

,  Clerk. 

Note  1. — The  records  of  a  church  should  show, 
not  only  the  bare  minutes  of  the  business  actually 
done,  but  a  concise  history  of  its  progress,  embrac- 
ing all  the  important  changes,  incidents  and  events 
which  constitute  its  material  history. 

Note  2. — ^AU  business  should  be  taken  up  and 
transacted  in  an  orderly  manner.  It  is  to  be  pur- 
sued under  two  general  divisions. 

1.  Unfinished  business  :  that  which  has  come  over 
from  a  previous  meeting,  and  is  presented  by  the 
minutes ;  embracing  the  reports  of  committees,  and 
other  items,  in  their  order. 

2.  New  business:  such  as  may  come  up  at  the 
time,  presented  by  the  pastor,  deacons,  or  othei 
members. 


6a  Call  i^or  an  ORDAiKr^G  Coukoil. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18— ^ 
The Church  of 


To  the Church  of 

Dear  Brethren 


You  are  requested  to  send  your  pastor  and  two 


POEMS  AND  BLANKS.  247 

brethren^  to  sit  in  council  with  us,  Dec.  — ,  at  -- 
D'clock  P.  M,,  to  consider  the  propriety  of  setting 
apart  to  the  work    of   the  gospel    ministry,  oui 

brother . 

The  Council  will  meet  in . 


The  following  churches  are  invited 
By  order  of  the  Church, 


-,  Clerk. 


Note  1. — The  letter**,  by  which  the  council  is  call- 
ed, should  be  issued  by  the  Church,  and  not  by  the 
candidate. 

No.TE  2. — The  candidate  should  be  a  member  of 
the  Church  calling  the  council,  as  it  would  not  be 
proper  for  a  Church  to  call  a  council  for  the  examin- 
ation and  ordination  of  one  to  whom  they  sustained  no 
ecclesiastical  relation. 

Note  3. — Consequently,  if  a  candidate  accepts  the 
call  of  a  church  to  become  its  pastor,  he  should  unite 
with  that  church  before  it  calls  a  council  for  his 
ordination. 

Note  4. — But  if,  for  any  reason,  it  should  be 
thought  desirable  for  the  candidate  to  be  ordained  in 
the  Church  of  which  he  was  a  member,  and  before 
bis  membership  shall  be  transferred,  it  would  be 
proper  for  the  Church  which  had  called  him,  to  lay 
before  his  Church  the  facts,  and  request  them  to  call 
a  council  for  that  purpose,  in  order  that  he  might 
become  their  pastor. 

Note  5. — It  is  not  desirable  that  a  man  should 
receive  ordination  until  some  definite  sphere  of  minis- 
terial labor  is  open  to  him.  One  of  the  evidences  of 
his  divine  call  lies  in  the  fact  that  his  gifts  are  ac- 
ceptable, and  his  services  are  demanded  in  some  de- 
partment of  ministerial  work. 


248  FOT15IS  AND  BLANKS. 

6.  Call  for  a  Eecogniztxg  CouNorL. 
]S'ew  York,  Nov.—,  18—. 


To  the Church  in . 

Dear  Brethren: 

In  behalf  of  a  company  of  believers  in  Christ,  you 
are  requested  to  send  your  pastor  and  two  brethren, 

to  meet  in  council  at ,  Dec.  — ,   at  —  o'clock 

P.  M.,  to  consider  the  propriety  of  recognizing  said 
company  of  believers,  as  a  regular  and  indepen- 
dent Church. 

The  Council  will  meet  in . 

The  following  churches  are  invited . 

Affectionately  yours, 


Com.  or  Clerk. 


7.  Call  for  an  Advisory  Council. 

New  York,  Nov. — ,  18—* 


Xhe Church  of 

To  the Church  of . 

Dear  Brethren : 
You  are  requested  to  send  your  pastor  and  two 
brethren,  to  sit  in  council  Dec.  — ,  at  —  o'clock  P. 
M.,  to  advise  concerning  certain  difficulties  existing 
among  us,  which  disturb  our  peace,  and  threaten 
lerious  consequences  to  the  welfare  of  the  Church. 
The  Council  will  be  held  in . 


The  following  churches  are  invited 
By  order  of  the  Church, 


,  Clerk. 

Note  1. — The  letters  by  which  a  council  is  con- 


FORMS  AND  BLANKS.  249 

rened  are  called  letters  missiue,  and  constitute  the 
warrant  for  the  meeting  of  the  body,  and  the  char 
ter  liuder  which  it  acts.  These  letters  should  if  pos- 
sible state  distinctly  and  specifically  the  matters  to 
be  presented  to  the  body  when  convened. 

Note  2. — By  common  usage  and  general  agree- 
ment, a  council  cannot  take  action  on  or  investigate 
any  subject,  not  embraced  in  the  call  by  which  it  is 
convened. 

Note  3. — A  council  may  be  called  to  give  advice, 
not  only  in  respect  to  diflicidties,  but  with  regard  to 
any  matter  on  which  the  Church  may  wish  to  be 
advised. 

Note  4 — A  council  may  be  called  either  by  a 
church  or  by  individuals,  A  mutual  council  is  one 
called  by  the  mutual  action  and  agreement  of  the 
different  parties  to  a  difficulty.  An  ex  parte  council 
is  one  called  by  one  of  the  parties  to  a  difficulty. 

Note  5. — An  ex  parte  council  should  not  be  called 
to  adjust  a  difficulty,  until  all  reasonable  efforts 
have  failed  to  secure  a  mutual  council  to  which  that 
difficulty  may  be  referred. 


8.  Mln^utes  op  a  Council. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18 — w 
An  Ecclesiastical  Council,  called  by  the 


church,  convened  in this  day,  at  —  o'clock 

P.  M. 

Organized  by  choosing Moderator, 

and ^  Clerk 


i 

250  FORMS  AND  BLANKS. 


Prayer  was  offered  by  ■'. 

The  letter  by  which  the  Council  was  called,  and 
the  records  of  the  church  in  reference  thereto, 
were  read,  stating  the  object  to  be 

The  credentials  of  messengers  were  presented. 

The  following  brethren  were  present  from  the  fol- 
lowing churches : — 

Brethren.  Churches, 


[Then  follows  a  faithful  record  of  the  proceedings.] 
The  Council   dissolved,  after  prayer   by    


Moderator. 
Clerk. 


Note  1. — A  true  and  faithful  record  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  body  should  be  made  by  the  Clerk, 
read,  and  approved  by  the  body  before  adjournment, 
and  signed  by  the  ^Moderator  and  Clerk. 

Note  2. — A  copy  of  the  minutes,  duly  certified 
and  signed  by  the  officers,  should  be  furnished  to  the 
parties  calling  the  Council. 


9.  IVIiNUTES  OF  A  Committee. 

New  York,  Nov.  — ,  18 — . 

The  Committee  met,  at  ,  at 

o'clock  P.  M. 

Present . 

■    Brother in  the  chair. 

Prayer  by . 


POKMS  AND  BLANKS.  251 

The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  jand 
approved. 
[Then  follows  a  record  of  business.] 
Adjourned. 

,  Secretary, 


10.  Mentttes  of  a  Convention. 

New  Yokk,  Nov.  — ,  18 — , 
A  Convention  called  to  consider 


met  in  -,  at 


— ,  at  o^clock  P.  M. 

-  was  chosen  Chairman,  and 

Secretary. 


After    prayer    by  ,  the  Chairman 

stated  the  object  of  the  meeting  to  be 


[Then  follows  a  record  of  proceedings.] 

The  Convention  then  adjourned. 

,  Chairman. 

,  Secretary. 

Note. — The  rules  for  all  meetings  of  deliberative 
bodies,  whether  churches,  councils,  conventions,  or 
committees,  are  substantially  the  same.  But  every 
body  has  the  right  to  form  rules  for  itself,  and  regu- 
late its  own  order  of  business.  If  a  meeting  adopts 
no  rules,  then  it  must  be  governed  by  the  usual  par- 
limentary  order. 


♦  11.  Form  of  License. 

It  is  customary  for  churches  to  s^ive  a  license  to 


252  FOUMS  AND  BLANKS. 

those  who  are  believed  to  have  been  divinely  called 
to  preach  the  gospel,  but  are  not  yet  prepared  to  be 
ordained  and  enter  fully  upon  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. A  license,  however,  is  not  necessary,  nor  does 
it  give  any  authority,  or  impart  any  qualification.  It 
is  simply  a  certificate  of  approval  and  commenda- 
tion, by  the  church  giving  it. 

The  following  form  may  be  varied  according  to 
pleasure  or  circumstances: 

License. 

This  certifies  that  Brother is  a  mem- 
ber of  the church,  in  good  and  regular 

standing,  and  is  held  by  us  in  high  esteem.  We  be- 
lieve him  to  have  been  called  of  God  to  the  work  of 
the  gospel  ministry,  and  do  hereby  give  him  our  en- 
tire and  cordial  approbation  in  the  improvement  of  his 
gifts,  by  preaching  the  gospel,  as  Providence  may 
afford  him  opportunity.  And  we  pray  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church  to  endow  him  with  all  needful 
grace,  and  crown  his  labors  with  abundant  success. 

Done  by  order  of  the  church,  this  day,  Nov.  — , 

IS—,  ,  Pastor. 

,  Clerk. 

Note. — Licentiates  are  not  recognized  by  law,  aa 
regularly  ordained  clergymen,  and  are  not  therefore 
competent  to  solemnize  marriages.  Nor  is  it  cus 
tomary  for  them  to  administei  the  ordinances.  But 
it  is  entirely  proper  for  a  church,  in  the  absence  of 
an  ordained  minister,  to  authorize  a  licentiate,  or 
even  a  layman,  to  administer  the  ordinances  fo^ 
(bem.    For  them,  though  not  for  others. 


foems  and  blanks.  263 

12.  Oertitioatb  of  Okdination. 

This  certifies  that  our  Brother was 

pu  jhcly  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry, 
with  prayer  and  the  laying  on  of  hands,  by  the  au- 
thority of  the church,  and  according 

to  the  usages  of  our  denomination,  at , 

Kov.  — ,  18—. 

That  he  was  called  to  ordination  by  the 


church,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  and  which,  after 
full  and  sufficient  opportunity  to  judge,  were  agreed 
in  the  opinion  that  he  was  called  of  God  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry. 

That  churches  were  represented  in  the 

council,  by  ministers,  and laymen; 

and  that  after  a  full,  fair  and  deliberate  examination, 
being  satisfied  on  all  points,  the  council  did  unani- 
mously recommend  his  ordination. 

That  our  Brother did  accordingly 

receive  the  full,  entire  and  hearty  approval  of  the 
council  in  his  officially  entering  upon  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  preaching  the  Word,  administering  the  or- 
dinances, and  performing  all  those  duties,  and  enjoy- 
ing all  those' privileges,  to  which  a  minister  of  Christ 
is  called,  and  entitled. 

And  may  the  blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church  attend  him,  crown  his  labors  with  abundant 
success,  and  make  him  an  honored  instrument  ol 
good  to  Zion,  and  the  World. 

,  Moderator, 

,  Clerk. 

New  Tork,  Nov.  — -,  18 — 


> 


BIBLE  PROPER  NAMES, 

WITH  THEIE 

Prc/iunciation  and   SignificHtion, 

AS  USED  IN 

THE  SCRIPTURES. 


TABLE 


OF 


SCRIPTURE  PROPER  NAMES. 


AB 


AD 


A'A-RON,  a  teacher,  or  lofty. 
A-bad'don,  the  destroyer. 

A-bag'tha.  father  of  the  wine-press. 

Ab'a-na,  made  of  stone,  a  building. 

Ab'a-rim,  passages,  or  passengers. 

Ab'da,  a  servant,  or  servitude. 

Ab'di,  he  is  my  servant. 

Ab'di-el,  the  servant  of  God. 

Abdon,  servant,  or  cloud  of  judgment. 

A-bed'ne-go,  a  servant  of  light. 

A'bel,  vanity,  breath,  vapor. 

A'bel,  (acity,)mourning. 

A'bel-beth-ina-ach'ah,  mourning  to  the  house 
of  Maachah. 

A'bel-ma'im,  mourning  of  waters. 

A'bel-me-ho'lah,  mourning  of  sickness. 

A'bel-miz-ra'im,  the  mourning  of  the  Egyp- 
tians. 

A'bel-shit'tim,  mourning  of  thortis. 

A'bez,  an  egg,  or  muddy. 

Alii,  my  father. 

A-bi'ah,the  Lord  is  my  father. 

A-bi-alTson,  most  intelligent  father. 

A-bi'a-thar,  excellent  father. 

ATsib,  ereen  fruits,  or  ears  of  com. 

A-bi'dah,  the  father  of  icnowledge. 

A-bi'dan,  thefather  of  judgment. 

Ab'i-el,  God  my  father. 

A-bi-e'zer,  father  of  help. 

Ab'i-gail,  the  father's  joy. 

Ab-i-ha'il,  the  father  of  strength. 

A-bi'hu,  he  is  my  father. 

A-bi'jah,  the  Lord  is  my  father. 

A-bi'jam,  father  of  the  sea. 

Ab-i-le'ne,  the  father  of  mourning. 

A-bim'a-ei,  a  father  sent  from  God. 

A-bim'e-lech,  father  of  the  king. 

A-bin'a-dab,  father  of  willingness. 

A-bin'o-am,  father  of  beauty. 

A-bi'ram,  a  high  father. 

Ab'l-shae,  ignorance  of  the  father. 

A-bish'a-1,  the  present  of  my  father. 

A-bish'a-lom,  tne  father  of  peace. 

A-bish'u-a,  father  of  salvation. 

Ab'i-shur,  tho  father  of  the  wall,  or  father 
of  uprightness. 


Abl-tal,  the  father  of  the  dew. 

Ab'i-tub,  father  of  goodness. 

Ab'i-ud,  father  of  praise. 

Ab'ner,  fatlier  of  light. 

ATDrara,  a  high  father. 

A'bra-ham,  the  father  of  a  great  multitikto. 

Ab'sa-lom,  father  of  peace. 

Ac'cad,  a  vessel,  a  pitcher,  or  sparicle. 

Ac'cho,  close  pressed  together. 

A-cel'da-ma,  the  field  of  blood. 

A-cha'i-a,  grief  or  trouble. 

A-cha'i-cus,  a  native  of  Achaia. 

A'chan,  or  Ach'ar,  he  that  troubleth. 

Ach'ber,  a  rat. 

A'chim,  preparing,  or  revenging. 

A'chish,  tlius  it  is,  or  how  is  this  T 

Ach-me'tha,  a  city. 

A'chor,  trouble. 

Ach'sah,  adorned,  bursting  the  reil. 

Acli'shaph,  poison,  tricks. 

Ach'zib,  liar,  lying,  or  that  runs. 

Ad'a-dah,  the  witness  of  the  assembly. 

A'dah,  an  assembly. 

A-dai'ah,  the  witness  of  the  Lord. 

A-da-li'ah,  one  that  draws  water. 

Ad'am,  earthy  man,  red. 

Ad'a-mah,  red  earth,  or  of  blood- 

Ad'a-mi,  my  man,  red,  earthy,  biimaa. 

A'dar,  high  or  eminent. 

Ad'be-el,  a  vapor,  a  cloud  of  God. 

Ad'di,  my  witness,  adorned,  prey. 

Ad'don,  basis,  foundation,  the  Lord. 

A'di-el,  the  witness  of  the  Lord. 

A'din,  adorned,  voluptuous,  dainty. 

A-di-dia'im,  assemblies,  testimonies. 

Ad'la-1,  my  witness,  my  ornament. 

Admah,  earthy,  red,  or  bloody. 

Ad'ma-tha  a  cloud  of  death,  a  mortal  vapot. 

Ad'nah,  rest,  or  testi^nony  eternal. 

A-do-ni-be'zek,  thetlightning  of  the  Lord,  « 

the  Lord  of  lightning. 
A-do-ni'jah,  the  Lord  is  my  master. 
A-don'i-kam,  the  Lord  is  raised. 
A-do-ni'ram,  my  Lord  is  most  high,  or  Lord 

of  might  and  elevation. 
A-do-ni-ze'dek,justiceof  the  Lord. 


•  The  above  Table  is  fcam  Eyre  &  Spottiswoodb's  Bible. 


22^ 


258 


TABLE  OF  SCRIPTURE    NAMES. 


AD 


AS 


A-do'iam,  their  beauty,  their  power. 

A-do-ra'im,  strength  of  the  sea. 

A-dram'me-lech,  tlie  cloak,  glory,  grandeur, 
or  power  of  the  king. 

A-dram-yt'ti-um,  the  court  of  death. 

A'dri-a,  a  city,  which  eives  name  to  the  Adri- 
atic sea,  now  the  gulf  of  Venice. 

A-dullarn,  their  testimony,  their  prey,  or 
their  ornament. 

Apf'a-bus,  a  locust,  feast  of  the  father. 

A%ag,  roof,  floor. 

Agar.    See  Hagar. 

A-grip'pa,  one  who  causes  great  pain  at  his 
birth. 

A'gur,  stranger,  gathered  together. 

A'hab,  uncle,  or  fether's  brother. 

A-has-ue'rus,  prince,  head,  or  chief. 

A-hava,  essence  or  generation. 

ATiaz,  one  that  takes  and  possesses. 

A-n#-ziah,  seizure,  vision  of  the  Lord. 

A-hi'ah,  brother  of  the  Lord. 

A-hi-e'zer,  brother  of  assistance. 

A-hi'jah,  the  same  with  Ahiah. 

A-hi  kam,  a  brother  who  rises  up. 

A-hi'lud,  a  brother  born. 

A-him'a-za,  brother  of  the  council. 

A-hi'man,  brother  of  the  right  hand. 

A-hlra'e-lech,  my  brother  is  a  king. 

A-hi'moth,  brother  of  death. 

A-hin'oam,  the  beauty  of  the  brother,  or  bro- 
ther of  motion. 

A-hi'o,  his  brother,  his  brethren. 

A-hi'ra,  brother  of  iniquity,  or  brother  of  the 
shepherd. 

A-his'a-mach,  brother  of  strength. 

A-hi'shar,  brother  of  a  prince,  or  brodier  of  a 
song. 

A-hit'ho-phel,  brother  of  ruin  or  folly. 

A-hi'tub,  Drother  of  goodness.  • 

A-hi'hud,  brotlier  of  praise. 

Ah'lab,  which  Is  of  milk,  or  of  fat. 

A-ho'lah,  his  tabernacle,  his  tent. 

Aho'li-ab.the  tent  or  tabernacle  of  the  father. 

A-h'>'li-bah,  my  tentandmytabernacleinher. 

A-ho'lt  ua-mah,  my  tabernacle  is  exalted. 

A'i,  or  Ha'i,  mass  or  heap. 

A-i'oth,  the  same  as  Ai. 

A'ja-lon,  a  chain,  strength,  or  stag. 

A-'Um'rae-lech,  God  isking. 

Al-CA-an'der.  one  who  assists  men. 

Al-e.x-an'dri-a,  a  city  In  Egypt 

Al-le-lu'ia,  praise  the  Lord. 

Arion,>an  oak,  or  strong. 

Al'lon-bach'uth,  the  oak  of  weeping. 

Al-mo'dad,  me£isure  of  God. 

Al'plia.  the  first  letter  of  the  Greek  alphabet, 
marked  A. 

Al-phe'us,  a  thousand,  learned,  or  chief. 

Am'a-lek,  a  people  that  licks  up. 

Am'a-na,  integrity  and  truth. 

Am-a-ri'ah,  the  Lord  says,  or  the  exccUency 
oftlie  Lord. 

^m-a'sa.  sparing  the  people. 

Am-a-ziali,  the  strengtli  of  the  Lord. 

Am'mah,  my  people. 

Ani'mi,the  same  with  Ammah. 

Am-min'a-dib.  my  people  is  liberal. 

Am-mi'hud,  people  of  praise. 

Am-mi-shaa  da-f,  the  people  of  the  Almlghiy, 
the  Almighty  is  with  me. 

Am'mon,  a  people,  son  of  my  people. 

Am'noa,  faftliful  and  true,  or  tutor. 

A  inon,  faithful,  true. 

Am'o-rite,  bitter,  a  rebel,  a  babbler. 


A'mos,  loading,  weighty. 

A'moz,  strong,  robust. 

Am-phllo-lis,  a  city  encompassed  by  the  sea. 

Am'pli-as,  large,  extensive. 

Am'ram,  an    exalted  people,  their  sheaves  of 

handfuls  of  corn. 
Am'ra-phel,  one  that  speaks  of  secrets. 
Anah,  one  who  answers,  or  afflicted. 
A'nak,  a  collar,  or  ornament. 
A-nam'me-lech,  answer,  song  of  the  king  aad 

council. 
An-a'ni-as,  the  cloud  of  the  Lord. 
An'a-thoth,  answer,  song,  or  poverty. 
An'drew,  a  stout  and  strong  man. 
An-dron'i-cus,  a  man  excelling  others. 
A'ner,  answer,  song,  affliction. 
An'na,  gracious,  or  one  who  gives. 
An'nas,  one  who  answers,  humble. 
An'ti-christ,  an  adversary  to  Christ. 
An'ti-och,  speedy  as  a  chariot. 
An'ti-pas,  for  all  or  against  all. 
An-tip'a-tris,  for,_or  against  the  father. 
A-pef'les,  exclusion,  separation. 
A'phek,  a  stream,  a  rapid  torrent. 
A-po-lo'ni-a,  perdition,  destruction. 
A-pol'los,  who  destroys,  or  wastes. 
A-pol'ly-on,  one  who  exterminates. 
Ap'phi-a,  productive,  fruitful. 
Ap'pi-l  Fo'rum,  a  town  so  called  from  .tpplui 

Claudius ,  whose  statue  was  erected  tliere. 
Aq'ui-la,  an  eagle. 
Ar,  awaking  or  uncovering. 
A-raTaia,  evening,  wild  and  desert. 
Aram,  highness,  magnificence,  or  one  that 

deceives,  or  their  curse. 
Ar'a-rat,  the  curse  of  trembling. 
A-rau'nah,  ark,  song,  joyful  cry. 
Ar'ba,  city  of  the  four. 
Ar-che-la  us,  the  prince  of  the  people. 
Ar-chip'pus,  the  chief  of  the  stables. 
Arc-tu'rus,  a  gathering  tuj^etlier. 
A'rd,  one  that  commands,  or  he  that  descend*. 
A-re'li,  the  light  or  vision  of  God. 
A-re-op'a-gus,  the  hill  of  Mars. 
Ar'e-tas,  agreeable,  virtuous. 
Ar'gob,  a  turf,  or  fat  land. 
A'ri-el,  altar,  light  or  lion  of  God. 
Ar-i-ma-the'a,  a  lion  dead  to  tlie  Lord. 
A'ri-och,  long,  great,  tall. 
Ar-is-tai^chus,  a  good  prince,  or  the  best 

prince. 
Ar-is-to-bu'lus,  a  good  counsellor. 
Ar-ma-ged'don,  mountain  of  the  gotpel,  ot  d 

Meggido. 
Ar-me'ni-a,  a  province  which  Is  cnppoaad  te 

take  Its  name  from  Aram. 
Ar'non,  rejoicing,  leaping  for  jojr. 
Ar'o-er,  heath,  tamarisk. 
Ar'pad,  the  light  of  redemption. 
Ar-phax'ad,  a  healer  of  desolation. 
Ar-tax'er-xes,  the  silence  of  light. 
Ar'te-mas,  whole,  sound. 
A'sa,  physician,  or  cure. 
As'a-hel,  work  or  creature  of  God. 
As-a-i'ah,  the  Lord  hath  wrought. 
Asaph,  who  assembles  the  people. 
As'e-nath,  peril, or  misfortune. 
Ash'dod,  effusion,  inclination,  tbell. 
Ash'er,  happiness. 
Ash'i-ma,  crime,  pccition. 
Ash'ke-'iaz,  a  fire  that  spreads. 
Ash'ta-roth,  flocks,  sheep,  or  ricbc«. 
Ash'ur,  who  is  happy,  walks  Uok* 
A'»l-a,  oHidd/,  boggy. 


TABLE  OF  SCErPTUEE  NAMES. 


259 


AS 


CA 


Aile-lon,  weight,  balance,  or  fire  of  Infamy. 

As-nap'per,  unnappiness,  or  increase  of  dan- 

As'sir,  prisoner,  fettered.  [ger. 

As'sos,  approaching,  coming  near. 

A-syn'cri-tus,  incomparable. 

A'tad,  a  thorn. 

Ath-a-li'ah,  the  time  of  the  Lord. 

Ath'ens,  so  called  from  Athene,  or  Athenaia, 

Minerva. 
Att-a-li'a,  that  Increases  or  sebds. 
Au-gus'tus,  increased,  augmented- 
A'ven,  Iniquity,  force,  riches. 
Az-a-ri'ah,  he  that  hears  the  Lord. 
A-ze'kah,  strength  of  walls. 
Az'gad,  a  strong  auny,  suength  of  fortune,  or 

»  gang  of  robijers- 
Az-aoth-ta'bor,  the  ears  of  Tabor,  or  the  ears 

of  purity  or  contrition. 
A-zo'tus,  the  same  as  Ashdod. 


A'zur,  be  that 


.  or  is  assisted. 


BA'AL,  he  that  rules  and  subdues. 
Ba'al-ah,  her  idol,  or  she  that  is  gov- 
erned or  subdued,  a  spouse. 
Ba'albe'rith,  idol  of  the  covenant. 
Ba'al-ffad',  idol  of  fortune  or  of  felicity. 
Ba'al-Ka'mon,  who  rules  a  crowd. 
Ba'al-her'mon,  possessor  of  destruction,  or  of 

a  thing  cursed. 
Ba'aI-{,  my  idol,  or  lord  over  me. 
Ba'al-im,  idols,  masters,  false  gods. 
Ba'al-is,  a  rejoicing,  or  a  proud  lord. 
Ba'al-me'on,  idol  or  master  of  the  Louse. 
Ba'al-pe'or,  master  of  the  opening. 
Ba'al-per-a'zim,  god  of  divisions. 
Ba'al-shal'i-sha,  the  god  that  presides  over 

three,  the  third  idol. 
Ba'al-ta'mar,  master  of  the  palm-tree. 
Ba'al-ze'bub,  the  god  of  the  fly. 
Ba'al-ze'phon,  the  idol  or  possession  of  the 

north,  hidden,  secret. 
Ba'a-nah,  in  the  answer,  In  affliction. 
Ba'a-shah,  he  that  seeVcs,  or  lays  waste. 
Ba'bel,  confusion  or  mixture. 
Ba'by-lon.    See  Babel. 
Ba'ca,  a  mulberry-tree. 
Ba-hu'rim,' choice,  warlike,  valiant. 
Ba'iith,ahouse. 

Balaam,  the  ancient  of  the  people. 
Ba'lak,  who  lays  waste  or  destroys. 
Ba'mah,  an  eminence,  or  high  place. 
Ba-rabl^as,  son  of  shame,  confusion. 
Bar'a-chel,  that  bows  before  God. 
Bar-a-chi'as,  the  same  with  Barachel. 
Ba'rak,  thunder,  or  in  vain. 
Bar-je'sus,  son  of  Jesus  of  Joshua. 
Bar-jo'na,  son  of  Jona,  or  of  a  dove. 
Bar'na-bas,  son  of  the  prophet,  or  of  consola* 

tion. 
Bar'sa-bas.  son  of  return,  son  of  rest. 
Bar-thol'o-mew,  a  son   that  suspends    the 

waters. 
Bar-ti-me'us,  son  of  the  honorable. 
Ba'ruch,  who  is  blessed. 
Bar-zil'la-i,  son  of  contempt. 
Ba'shan,  in  the  tooth ,  or  in  the  Ivory. 
Bash'e-math,  perfumed,  confusion  of  death, 

or  in  desolation. 
Bath'-she-ba,  the  seventh  daughtv.  or   the 

daughter  of  satiety. 
Be'daH,  alone,  solitary. 
Be'daa,  according  to  judgment. 
Be-el'ze-boh,    Sc«  Baal-zebub. 


Be'er,  a  well. 

Be'er-la-ha-i'rol,  the  well  of  bim  that  liveA 

and  seeth  me. 
Be'ershe'ba,  the  well  of  an  oath. 
Be'kah,  half  a  shekel. 
Bel,  ancient,  or  notliing. 
Be'li-al,  wicked,  of  no  account. 
Bel-shaz'zar,  master  of  the  treasure. 
Bel-te-sbaz'zar,  who  lays  up  treasures  In  •» 

cret. 
Be-na-1'ah,  son  of  the  Lord. 
Ben-am'ml,  son  of  my  people. 
BenTia-dad,  son  of  Hadac^  or  of  noise. 
Benjamin,  eon  of  the  right  hand. 
Be-no'ni,  son  of  my  sorrow,  or  pain. 
Be'or,  burning,  foolish,  mad. 
Ber'a-chah,  blessing,  bending  the  k  «e. 
Be-re'a,  heavy,  weighty. 
Be'rith,  covenant. 
Ber-ni'ce,  one  that  brings  victory. 
Be'sor,  glad  news,  or  incarnation. 
Be'tah,  confidence. 
Beth-ab'a-ra,  the  house  of  passage. 
Bethany,  the  house  of  scng,  or  of  Lfllictioa. 
Beth  a-ven,  the  house  of  vanity,  of  iniquity,  at 

trouble. 
Beth-bir'e-1,  the  house  of  my  Creator,  the 

house  of  my  health. 
Beth'car,  the  house  of  the  lamb. 
Beth-da'gon,  the  house  of  corn. 
Beth-dib-la-tha'im,  house  of  dry  figs. 
Beth'el,  the  house  of  God. 
Be'ther,  division,  or  in  the  trial. 
Be-thes'da,  house  of  pity,  or  mercy. 
Beth-e'zal,  aneighbor's house. 
Beth-ga'mul,  the  house  of  recompense. 
Beth-hac'ce-rem,  the  house  of  the  vineyard. 
Beth-ho'ron,  the  house  of  wrath. 
Betii'le-hem,  the  house  of  bread. 
Beth-pe'or,  house  of  gaping,  oropening. 
Beth 'phage,  the  house  of  the  mouth. 
Bcth-sa'i-da,  house  of  fruits,  or  of  food,  or  M 

snares. 
Beth'-shan,  house  of  the  tooth. 
Beth'she-mesh.  house  of  the  sun. 
Be-thu'el,  filiation  of  God. 
Beu'lah,  married. 
Be-zal'e-el,  in  the  shadow  of  God. 
Be'zek,  lightning,  or  in  the  chains 
Bich'ri,  first-born,  first  fruits. 
Bid'kar,  in  compunction,  or  sharp  padm. 
Bin'than,  in  the  press. 
Bil'dad,  old  friendship,  old  love. 
Billiah,  who  Is  old  or  confused. 
Bir'sha,  in  evil,  or  son  who  beholds. 
Bl-thi'ah,  daughter  of  the  Lord. 
Bith'ron,  division. 
Bi-thyn'ia,  violent  precipitation. 
Blas'tus,  that  buds  and  brings  forth. 
Bo-a-ner'ges,  sons  of  thunder. 
Bo'az,  or  Booz,  In  strength. 
Bo'chim,  the  place  of  weeping. 
Bo'zez,  mud,  Dog. 
Boz'rah,  in  tribulation  or  distress. 
Bui,  old  acre,  perishing. 
Buz,  despised,  or  plundered. 
Bu'zi,  my  contempt. 

CA'BUL,  displeasing,  or  dirty. 
Ca-i'a-phas,  he  that  seeks  with  dilifeaost 
one  that  vomiteth. 
Cai'n,  possession,  or  possessed. 
Ca-i'nan,  possessor,  or  purchaser. 


260 


TABLE  OP  SCEEPTCrKE  NAMES. 


CA 


EL 


Calah,  fsTorable.  opportunity. 

Ca'leb,  a  dog.  a  crow,  a  basket. 

Ca'leb-€-phra'tah.    See  Ephratah. 

Cal'neh,  our  consummation. 

Cal'no.our  consummation,  or  altoe^ether  him- 
self. 

Cal'va-ry,  the  place  of  a  skull. 

Ca'mon,  his  resurrection. 

Ca'na,  zeal,  Jealousy,  or  possession. 

Ca'na-an.  merchant,  trade,  or  that  humbles 
and  subdues. 

Can-dace,  who  possesses  contrition. 

Ca-per'na-um,  the  field  of  repentance,  or 
cfty  of  comfort. 

Caph'tor,  a  sphere,  buckle,  or  hand. 

Cap-pa-do'ci-a,  the  same  as  Caphtor. 

Car'cas,  the  covering  of  a  lamb. 

Car'che-mlsh,  a  lamb,  as  taken  away,  with- 
drawn. 

Car'met,  circumcised  lamb,  harrest,  full  ears 
of  com. 

Car'ral,  my  vineyard ,  or  lamb  of  the  waters. 

Car'pus,  fruit,  or  fruitful. 

Ca-siph'i-a,  money,  or  covetousness. 

Ce'dron,  black,  or  s.id. 

Ce-n'chre-a,  millet,  small  pulse. 

Ce'phSLS,  a  rock  or  stone. 

Ce'sar,  a  name  applicable  to  those  who  are 
cut  out  of  the  womb. 

Cps-a-re'a,  a  bush  of  hair. 

Chal'col,  who  nourishes,  consumes,  and  sus- 
tains the  whole. 

Chal-de'a,  as  demons,  or  as  robbers. 

Char'ran,  a  singing,  or  calling  out. 

Che'bar,  force,  strength,  as  the  son. 

Ched-or-la'o-mer,  roughness  of  a  sheaf. 

Chem'a-rims,  the  name  of  the  priests  of  Baal. 

Che'raosb,  as  handling  or  stroking,  or  taking 
away. 

Oie-na-nl'ah,  preparation,  or  disposition,  or 
strength  of  the  Lord. 

Cher'etli-lms,  who  cut  or  tear  away. 

Cher'elh-ites.    See  Cherethims. 

Che'rith,  cutting, piercing,  slaying. 

Che'sed,  as  a  devil,  or  a  destroyer. 

Cfaila-ab,  totality,  or  the  perfection  of  the 
father. 

Chil-li'on,  finished,  complete,  perfect. 

Chil'mad,  as  teaching  or  learning. 

Chim'ham,  as  they,  like  to  them. 

Chi'as,  open  or  opening. 

Chis'leu,  rashness,  confidence. 

Chit'tim,  those  that  bruise. 

Chi'un,  an  Egyptian  god,  whom  some  think 
to  be  Saturn. 

Chlo'e,  green  herb. 

Cho-ra'zin,  the  secret,  or  here  Is  a  mystery. 

Chu'shao-rlsh-a-tba'im,  blackness  of  Iniqui- 
ties. 

Chu'za,  the  seer  or  prophei. 

Cl-lic'i-a,  which  rolls  or  overturns. 

Clau'da,  a  lamentable  voice. 

Ctau'di-a,  lame. 

Clem'ent,  mild,  good,  niercl(\il. 

Cle'o-phas.  the  whole  glory. 

Co-los'se,  punishment,  correction, 

Co-ni'ah,  the  strength  of  the  Lord. 

Cor'inth,  which  is  satisfied,  or  ornament,  or 
beauty. 

Cor-ne'li-us.  of  a  horn. 

Coz'bl.  a  liar,  or,  as  sliding  away. 

Cres'cens,  growing.  Increasing. 

~       '  cam»l,  fleshly. 


Cris'pus.  curled. 

Cush,  Ethiopians,  black. 

Cush'an,  Ethiopia,  blackness,  heaL 

Cush'i,  the  same. 

Cy'prus,  fair,  or  fairness. 

Cyre'ne,  a  wall,  coldness,  or  a  floor. 

Cy-re'ni-us.  who  governs. 

C/rus,  as  miserable,  or  as  heir. 

DAB'BA-SHETH.  flowing  with  honey. 
Dab'erath ,  word,  thing,  or  a  bee ;  sulk 

missive,  obedient. 
Da'gon,  corn,  or  a  fish. 
Dal-ma-nu'tha,  a  bucket  or  branch. 
Dal-ma'ti-a,  deceitful  lamps,  or  vala  bright 

ness. 
Dam'a-ris,  a  little  woman. 
Da-mas'cus,  asack  full  of  blood. 
Dan,  judgment,  or  he  tliat  judges. 
Dan'i-el,  judgment  of  God. 
Da'ra,  generation,  or  house  of  the  shepberd« 

or  of  the  companion. 
Dar'l-us,  he  that  informs  himself. 
Da'than,  laws  or  rites. 
David,  well-beloved,  dear. 
Deborah,  word,  thing,  or  a  bee. 
De-cap'o-lis,  a  Greek  word  compounded  of 

two  others— deca,  ten,  and  poiis,  city,  b» 

cause  this  country  contained  ten  cities. 
De'dan,  their  breasts,  or  friendship. 
Ded  a-nim,  the  descendants  of  Dedan. 
Del'i-lah,  poor,  small. 
De'mas,  popular. 
De-me'tn-iis,  belonging  to  com. 
Der'be,  a  sting. 

Deuel,  the  knowledge  of  God. 
Di-a'na,  luminous,  orperfect. 
Di'bon,  abundance  of  knowledge. 
Di'bon-gad,  abundance  of  sons,  happy  and 

powerful. 
Did'y-mus.  a  twin,  or  double. 
Di'mon,  where  it  is  red. 
Di'nah,  Judgment,  or  who  Judges. 
Din'ha-bah,  she  gives  judgment. 
Dl-o-nys'i-us,  divinely  touched. 
Di-ot're-phes,  nourished  by  Jupiter. 
Do'eg,  who  acts  with  uneasiness. 
Dor,  generation,  or  habitation. 
Dor'cas,  the  female  of  a  roebuck. 
Do'than,  the  law.  or  custom. 
Dni-sil'la.  watered  by  tlie  dew. 
Du'inah,  silence,  or  resemblance. 
Du'ra,  the  same  as  Dor. 

EA'STER,  the  passover. 
E'bal,  heap,  collection  of  old  agt,  A  BMi 

tliat  disperses. 
ET^ed,  a  servant,  or  laborer. 
E-bcd'-me-lech,  the  king's  servant. 
Eb-en-e'zer,  the  stone  of  help. 
E'ber,  one  that  passes,  or  anger. 
E-bi  a-saph,  a  father  that  gathers  together. « 

adds. 
Ed,  witness. 

Eden,  pleasure,  or  delight. 
E'dom,  red,  earthy,  or  of  blood. 
Ed're-i,  a  very  great  mass  or  cl«ud 
Eg'lah,  heifer,  chariot,  round. 
Eg'la-im,  drops  of  the  sea. 
Eg'lon,  the  same  as  Kglah. 
E  gypti  tbat  troubles  or  oppresses. 
E  hud,  he  that  praises. 
Ek'ron,  barrenness,  torn  away. 


TABLE   OF  SCEEPTUBE  NAMES. 


261 


EL 


GE 


E'lah,  an  oak,  a  curse,  perjury. 
E'lam,  a  young  man,  a  virgin. 
E'lath,  a  hind,  strength,  an  oak. 
El-bethel,  the  God  ol  Bethel. 
El'dad,  favored  of  God,  love  of  God. 
E-le-a'Ieh,  burnt-offtring  of  God. 
E-le-a'zar,  help  of  God,  court  of  God. 
El-e-lohe  Is'ra-el,  God  the  God  of  Israel. 
El-ha'nan,  grace,  gift,  mercy  of  God. 
E'li,  the  offering  or  lifting  up. 


E  li,  Eli,  my  God,  my  God. 
~l-li'ab,  God    is 
father 


my  father,    or  God   of  the 


E-li'a-da,  knowledge  of  God. 

E-li-a'kim,  resurrection  of  God. 

E-li'am,  the  people  of  God. 

E-li'as.    See  Elijah. 

E-li'a-shib,  tlia  God  of  conversion. 

E-li'a-thah,  thou  art  ray  God. 

E-li-e'zer,  help,  or  court  of  my  God. 

E-li-ho'reph,  god  of  winterer  youth. 

E-li'hu,  he  is  my  Godhimsel£ 

E-li'hud,  God  is  my  praise. 

E-li'jah,  God  the  Lord,  the  strong  Lord. 

El'i-ka,  pelican  of  God. 

E'lim,  the  rams,  the  strong,  or  stags. 

E-lim'e-lech,  my  God  is  king. 

E-li-oe'na-i,  tov/ard  him  are  mine  eyes,  or 
toward  him  are  my  fountains. 

E-liph'a-let,  the  God  of  deliverance. 

E-liph'ar,  the  endeavor  of  God. 

E-lis'a-beth,  the  oath  of  God. 

E-li'sha,  salvation  of  God. 

£-li'shah,  it  is  God,  the  L.amb  of  God,  God 
that  elves  help. 

E-lish'a-mah,  God  hearine. 

E-lish'e-ba.    See  ElisabeUi. 

E-li-shu'a,  God  is  my  salvation. 

E-li'zur,  God  is  my  strength,  my  rock,  or 
rock  of  God. 

El'ka-nah,  God  the  zealous,  or  the  reed  of 
God. 

El'mo-dam,  the  God  of  measure. 

El'na-than,  God  hath  given,  or  the  gift  or 
God. 

E'lon,  oak,  grove,  or  strong. 

E'lul,  cry,  or  outcry. 

E-lu'za-f,  God  is  my  strength. 

El'ymas,  a  magician. 

E'mims,  fears,  terrors,  formidable,  or  people. 

Em'ma-us,  people  despised,  or  .ibscuie. 

Em'mor,  anass. 

En 'dor,  fountain,  eye  of  generation,  or  habi- 
tation. 

E-ne'as,  laudable. 

En-eg-la'im,  eye  of  the  calves. 

En'ge-di,  eye  of  the  goat,  or  of  happiness. 

En-mish'bat,  fountain  of  judgment. 

E'noch,  Dedicated,  or  disciplined. 

E'non,  cloud,  or  mass  of  darkness. 

Enos,  mortal  man,  sick,  despaired  of.  for- 
getful. 

En-ro'gel,the  fuller's  fountain. 

En'she-mesh,  fountain,  or  eye  of  the  sun. 

Ep'a-phras,  covered  with  foam. 

E-paph-ro-di'tus,  agreeable,  handsome. 

E-pen'e-tus,  laudable,  worthy  ol  praise. 

E'phah,  weary,  tired. 

E'phes-dam'mtm,  effusion  of  blood. 

Eph'e-sus,  desirable. 

Eph'pha-tha.be  opened. 

E'phra-im,  that  brings  fruit. 

Eph  ra-tab,  abundance,  or  bearing  fruit, 

Epta'nitli,  the  same  as  Epbrat&h. 


E'phron,  dust 

E-pi-cu're-an,  who  gives  assistance. 

Er,  watch,  or  enemy. 

E-ras'tus,  lovely,  amiable. 

E'rech,  length,  health,  or  physic 

E-sai-a's.    See  Isaiah. 

E'sar-had-don,  that  closes  the  point. 

E'sau.  he  that  acuor  finishes. 

E'sek,  contention. 

Eshba-al.tliefireofthe  idoL 

Esh'col,  bunch  of  grapes. 

Esh'ta-ol,  stout,  strong  woman. 

Esh-tem'o-a,  the  bosom  of  a  woman. 

Es'li,  near  me,  or  lie  who  separates. 

Es'rom,  dart  of  joy,  division  of  the  aaag. 

Es'ther,  secret,  hidden. 

E'tam,  their  bird,  or  covering. 

Etham,  their  strength,  their  sign. 

E'than,  strong,  or  the  gift  of  the  island. 

Eth'a-nim,  strong,  valiant. 

Eth'ba-al,  toward  the  idol,  or  with  BaaL 

E-thi-o'pi-a,  blackness,  heat. 

Eu-bu'lus,  prudent,  good  counselor. 

Eu-ni'ce,  good  victory. 

Eu-o'di-as,  sweet  scent. 

Eu-phra'tes,  that  makes  fruitfuL 

Eu'ty-chus,  happy,  fortunate. 

Eve,  living,  enlivening. 

E'vil-me-ro'dach,  the  fool  of  Merodach.  tlM 

fool  ^inds  bitterly. 
E-ze'ki-el,  the  strength  of  God. 
E'zel,  going  abroad,  or  walk. 
E'zi-on-ge  ber,  the  wood  of  the  man. 
Ez'ra,  help,  or  court. 

FE'LIX,  happy,  or  prosperous. 
Fes'tus,  festival,  orjoyful. 
For-tu-na'tus,  lucky,  or  fortunate. 

GA'AL,  contempt  or  abomination. 
Ga'ash,  tempest,  commotioo. 
Gabl)a-tha,  high,  elevated. 
GaTsri-el,  God  is  my  strength. 
Gad,  a  band,  happy. 
Gad  a-renes,  surrounded,  walled. 
Gad'di,  my  happiness. 
Gad'di-el,  goat  of  God. 
Ga'ius,  lord,  an  earthy  man. 
Ga-la'ti-a,  white,  the  color  of  milk. 
Gal-ba'num,  asort  of  gum,  or  sweet  fplce, 
Gal'e-ed,  the  heap  of  witness. 
Gal'i-lee,  wheel,  revolution,  heap. 
Gal'lim,  who  heap  up,  who  cover. 
Gal'li-o,  who  sucks  or  lives  on  milk. 
Ga-ma'H-el,  recompense  of  God. 
Gam'ma-dims,  signify  dwarfs,  soldiers  placed 

in  the  towers  of  Tyrus. 
Ga'tam,  their  lowing. 
Gath,  a  press. 

Gath-rim'tnon,  the  exalted  press. 
Gaza,  strong,  or  a  goat. 
Ge'ba,  ahillorcup. 
Ge'bal,  bound,  or  limit. 
Geliim,  grasshoppers,  or  height. 
Ged-a-li'ah,  Goci  is  my  greatness. 
Ge-ha'zl,  valley  of  sight 
Gem-a-ri'ah,  accomplishment  of  the  Lord. 
Gen-nes'a-ret,  garden  of  the  prince. 
Ge-nuTaath,  theft,  robbery. 
Ge'ra,  pilgrimage,  combat  dispute. 
Ge'rah,  twentieth  part  of  a  shekel. 
Ge'rar.    See  Cera. 
Cer-ge-seues',  those  who  come  fires  pilcrti*' 

t^or€gfat. 


262 


Table  of  sckiptltie  names. 


[E 


IP 


Gcr'i-zim,  cutters. 

Ger'shom,  a  stranger  there. 

Ger'shon,  his  baaishment,  or  the  change  of 
pilgrimage. 

Ge'shur,  the  sight  of  the  valley. 

Ge'ther,  the  vale  of  trial. 

Geth-sem'a-ne,  a  very  fat  valley. 

Gi'ah,  to  guide,  draw  out,  produce. 

Gib'e-ah,  a  hill. 

Gib'e-on,  hill,  cup,  or  elevation  of  iniquity. 

Gid'e-on,  he  that  bruises  and  breaks,  or  cut- 
ting ottiniquity. 

Gid-e-o'ni,  tlia  same  as  Gideon. 

Ci'hon,  valley  of  grace. 

Gilbo-a,  revolution  of  inquiry. 

Gil'e-ad,  the  heap,  or  mass  of  testimony. 

Gil'gal,  wheel,  revolution,  heap. 

Gi'loh,  he  that  rejoices,  that  overturns. 

Gir'ga-shite,  who  arrives  from  pilgrimage. 

Git'tite,  a  wine  press. 

Gob,  cistern,  or  grasshopper. 

Gog,  roof,  or  covering. 

Golan,  passage,  or  revolution. 

Gorgo-tha,  an  heap  of  skulls. 

Go-li'ath,  passage,  revolution,  heap. 

Go'mer,  to  finish,  complete. 

Go-mor'rah,  rebellious  people. 

Go'shen,  approaching,  drawing  near. 

Go'zan,  fleece,  pasture,  who  nourisheth  the 
body. 

Gre-ci'a,  the  country  of  the  Greeks. 

Gur,  the  young  of  a  beast ;  dwelling,  assem* 
bly,  or  fear. 

r_T  AB'AK-KUK,  he  that  embraces. 

r~l     Hach-al'iah,  who  waits  for  the  Lord. 

Hach'1-lah,  my  hope  is  in  her. 

Hadad.Joy,  noise,  clamor. 

Had-ad-e'zer,  beauty  of  assistance. 

Ha'dad-rim'mon,  cry  of  the  exalted,  the  in- 
vocation to  the  god  Kimmon. 

Ha-das'sah,  a  myrtle,  or  Joy. 

Ha-do'ram,  their  beauty,  or  their  power. 

Ha'drach,  point,  joy  of  tenderness. 

Ha'gar,  a  stranger,  or  that  fears. 

Hag'ga-i,  feast,  solemnity. 

Hag'gith,  rejoicing. 

Hal-le-lu'iah, praise  the  Lord. 

Ham,  hot,  heat,  or  brown. 

Ha'man,  ncise,  tumult. 

Ha'math,  anger,  heat,  or  wall. 

Ham-meda-tha,  he  that  troubles  the  law. 

Ha'mon-gog,  the  multitude  of  Gog. 

Ha'inor,  an  ass,  clay,  or  wine. 

Ham'u-tal,  the  shadow  of  his  seat. 

Ha-nanr.'e-el,  the  grace  that  comes  from  God, 
the  gift  of  God. 

Ha-nan'e-el,  grace,  gift  of  God. 

Han'a-ni.  my  grace,  my  mcicy. 

Han-a-ni'ah,  grace,  mercy,  or  gift  of  the 
Lord. 

Hannah,  gracious,  merciful,  he  that  gives. 

Han'och,  dedicated. 

Ha'nura,  gracious,  merciful. 

Haran,  mounuinous country. 

Har'ran.    See  Charran. 

Har-bo'nah,  his  destruction,  or  his  sword. 

Ha'rod,  astonishment,  fear. 

Har'o-seth,  agriculture,  silence. 

Hash-mo'nah,  diligence,  or  enumeration 
embassy,  or  present. 

Ha  tach,  he  that  strikes. 

tlav'i-lah,  that  suffers  pain,  that  brings  forth. 

HaVoth-ja-ir,  the  villages  that  enlighten. 


Har'a-el,  that  sees  God. 

Ha'zar-ma'veth,  dwelliiig  of  death. 

Ha'zel-el-po'ni,  sorrow  ofcountenance. 

Haz-e'roth,  villages,  or  hamlets. 

Ha'zor,  court,  or  hay. 

He'ber,  one  that  passes,  or  anger. 

He'brews,  the  descendants  cf  Heber. 

He'bron,  society,  friendship. 

Heg'a-i,  or  Hege,  meditation,  word,  sepi.*-* 

tion,  or  groaning. 
He'lam,  their  army,  their  trouble. 
Hel'bon,  milk,  or  fatness. 
Hel'da-i,  the  world. 
Ile'li,  ascending,  or  climbing  up. 
Hel'kath-haz'zu-rim,  the  field  of  strong  men 
He'inan,  their  trouble,  or  tumult. 
He'man,  much  or  in  great  number. 
Hen,  grace,  quiet,  or  rest. 
Heph^i-bah,  my  delight  is  in  her. 
Her'mes,  Mercury,  grain,  or  refuge. 
Her-mog'e-nes,  begotten  of  Mercury. 
Her'mon,  anathema,  destruction. 
Her'od,  the  glory  of  the  skin 
He-ro'di-as,  the  w  ife  of  Herod. 
He-ro'di-on,  tlie  song  of^uno. 
HeshlDon,  invention,  industry. 
Hcth,  trembling,  or  fear. 
Heth  Ion,  fearful  dwellin?. 
Hez-e-ki'ah,  strength  of  the  Lord. 
Hez'ron,  the  dart  of  joy,  or  the  dirisloo  o< 

the  song. 
Hid'de-kel,  sharp  voice  or  sound. 
Hi'el,  God  lives,  the  life  of  God. 
Hi-e-rap'o-lis,  holy  city. 
Hig-ga'ion,  meditation,  consideratioa. 
Hil-ki'ah,  God  is  my  portion. 
Hillel,  he  that  praises. 
Hin'nom,  there  they  are. 
Hi'ram,  exaltation  of  life. 
Hit'tite,  who  is  broken,  or  fears. 
Hi'vites,  wicked,  wickedness. 
Ho'bab,  favored  and  beloved. 
Ho'bah,  love,  friendship,  or  secrecy. 
Hog'lah,  his  festival,  or  dance. 
Hophni,  he  that  covers,  or  my  fist. 
Hor,  who  conceives,  or  shows. 
Ho'reb,  desert,  solitude,  destruction. 
Uor-ha-gid'gad,  the  hill  of  felicity. 
Hor'uiah,  devoted  or  consecrated  to  God,  a^ 

ler  destruction. 
Ho-ro-na'im,  auger,  or  raging. 
Hor'o-nite,  anger,  furj-,  liberty. 
Ho-se'a,  and  Hoshea,  saviour,  or  safety. 
Hul,  pain,  infirmity. 
Hul'dah,  the  world. 
Hur,  liberty,  whiteness. 
Hu'shai,  their  baste,  their  sensuality,  theii 

silence. 
Huz'zab,  molten. 
Hy-inen-e'uB,  nuptial,  or   the   god   of  ma* 

riage. 

IB'AHR,  election,  or  he  that  is  chosen. 
Ich'a-bod,  where  is  the  glory  t 
I-co'ni-um,  I  come,  the  name  of  a  city. 
Iddo,  his  hand,  power,  or  praise. 
Id-u-me'a,  red,  earthy,  bloody. 
Ig-da-Ii'a,  the  greatness  of  the  Lord. 
I  ion,  look,  e^'e,  fountain 
lf-lyri-cuin,;oy,  rejoicing. 
lm'l.ih,  plenitude,  or  circumcision. 
Im<nan  u-el,  God  with  us, 
I n'di-a,  praise,  law. 
Iph-e-de'iah,  redemption  of  the  Lord. 


TABLE  OF    SCRIPTURE  NAMES. 


2C3 


IR 


JU 


I'm,  city,  watch,  or  spoil. 

I'rad,  wild  ass,  heap  of  descents. 

I-ri'jah,  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 

I'saac,  laughter. 

I-sai'ah,  the  salvation  of  the  Lord. 

Is'cab,  he  that  anoints. 

Is<ar'i-ot,  a  man  of  murder. 

Ish'bak,  who  is  empty  or  exhausts. 

Isn'bi-be'nob,  he  tliat  sits  in  the  prophecy. 

Ish'bo-sheth,  a  man  of  shame. 

Ish'ma-el,  God  that  hears. 

Is'ra-el,  who  prevails  vith  God. 

Is'sa-char,  reward,  or  recompense. 

It-a')y,  a  Latin  word,  that  has  its  original 
from  vitulus,  or  vitula,  because  this  coun- 
try abounded  in  calves  and  heifers.  Others 
say  it  is  taken  from  Itahts,  a  king. 

Ith'a-mar,  island  of  the  palm-tree. 

Ith'i-el,  sign,  or  coming  of  God. 

Ith're-am,  exceHpnce  of  the  people. 

It-u-re'a,  which  is  guarded. 

I'vah,  iniquity. 

T  A-A'LAM,  who  is  hidden. 
U     Ja-az-a-ni'ah,  whom  the  Lord  will  hear. 
JaTsal,  which  glides  away. 
Vab'bok,  evacuation,  or  clissipation. 
Jab'esh,  dryness,  confusion,  shame. 
Ja'bez,  sorrow,  or  trouble, 
ja'bin,  he  that  understands. 
Tab'ne-el,  building  of  God. 
Ja'cbin,    he    that    strengthens    and  makes 

steadfast. 

a'cob,  that  supplants,  or  undermines. 

a'el,  he  that  ascends,  or  a  kid. 

ah,  the  everlasting. 

aTiaz,  quarrel,  dispute. 

a-ha'za,  the  same. 

a'ir,  my  light,  who  diffuses  light. 

a'i-rus,  the  same. 

amlDres,  poverty,  bitter,  a  rebel. 

ames,  the  same  as  J  acob. 
,  an'na,  who  speaks,  or  answers. 
\  an'nes,  the  same. 
]  a'pheth,  he  that  persuades. 

aph'i-a,  which  enlightens,  or  appears. 

a  reb,  a  revenger. 

a'red,  he  that  descends,  or  rules. 

a'sher,  righteous. 

a'son,  helhat  cures. 

a'van,  he  that  dsceives,  or  makes  sorrowful. 

a'zer,  assistance,  or  he  that  helps. 

e'bus,  which  treads  undrr  foot. 

ec'o-ni-ah,  preparation  of  the  Lord, 
'ed'i-dah,  well-beloved,  amiable. 

ed-1-di'ah,  beloved  of  the  Lord. 

ed-u'thun,  his  law,  or  who  gives  praise, 
'e'gar-sa-ha-du'tha,  the  heap  of  witness. 

e-ho-a'haz,  possession  of  the  Lord. 
■  e-ho'ash,  the  fire  of  the  Lord. 
,  e-hoi'a-chin.  strength  of  the  Lord. 

e-hoi'a-da,  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 
,  e-hoi'a-kim,  resurrection  of  the  Lord. 
,  e-hon'a-dab.    See  Jonadab. 
\  e-bo'ram,  exalution  of  the  Lord. 

e-hosh'a-phat,  God  judges. 

e-ho'vah,  self-subsistine. 

e-ho'vah-ji'reh,  the  Lord  will  see  or  piovide. 

e-ho'vah-ni'ssl,  tlie  Lord  my  banner. 

e-ho'vah-sha  'om,  the  Lord  send  peace. 

e-ho'vah-sham  mah,  the  Lord  is  there. 

e-ho'vah-tsid-ke-nu,     the    L^rd    our   right. 

eousness. 
JeOui.  hlsweif.  who  existt, 


1e-hu-di'jah,  the  praise  of  the  Lord, 
e-mi'ma,  handsome  as  the  day. 
ephthah,  he  that  opens, 
e-phunneh,  he  that  beholds. 
Je'rah,  the  moon,  or  month. 
Je-rahm'e-el,  mercy  of  God. 
Jer-e-miah,  exaltation  of  the  Lord. 
Ter'i-cho,  his  moon,  or  month. 
Jer'i-moth,  he  that  fears  or  rejects  death. 
Jer-o-bo'am,  he  that  opposes  the  people. 
Je-mb'ba-al,  he  tliat  defends  Baal,  let  Baal 

defend  his  cause, 
Je-rub'be-sheth,  let    the   idol   of   confusioa 
defend  itself. 

e-ru'sa-lem,  vision  of  peace, 
e-ru'sha,  exiled,  or  banished, 
esh'i-mon,  solitude  or  desolation, 
esh'u-a,  a  saviour, 
esh'u-run,  upright,  or  righteous, 
es'se,  to  be,  or  who  is. 
es'u-i,  who  Is  equal,  or  flat  country, 
es'us.  Saviour, 
e'ther,  he  that  excels, 
eth'ro,  his  excellence,  or  posterity, 
e'tur,  order,  succession,  mountainous, 
e'ush,  he  that  is  devoured, 
ew.    Seejudah. 

ez'e-bel,  island  of  the  habitation, 
ez-ra-hi'ah,  the  Lord  arises, 
ez're-el,  seed  of  God,  the  brightness  of  Qw 
Lord. 

id'laph,  he  that  distills  water, 
o'ab,  paternity,  voluntary, 
o'ah,  fraternity,  brother  of  thefwOrd. 
o-an'na,  grace  or  gift  of  the  Lord, 
o'ash,  who  despairs,  or  burns, 
ob,  he  that  weeps,  or  cries. 
'  och'e-bed,  glorious,  honorable, 
o'el,  he  that  wills  or  commands, 
o-e'zer,  he  that  aids  or  assists. 
joTia,  who  enlivens  and  gives  life, 
]  o-ha'nan,  who  is  liheralor  merciful, 
"'ohn,  the  grace  or  mercy  of  the  Lord. 

ok'shan,  hard  or  difficult. 
'  ok'tan,  small,  dispute,  contention. 
\  on'a-dab,  who  acts  in  good  earnest. 
]  o'nah,  or  Jonas,  a  dove,  or  he  that  opprasaesu 
,  on'a-than,  given  of  God. 
]  op'pa,  beauty  or  comeliness. 
,  o'ram,  to  cast,  elevated. 
,  or'dan,  the  river  ofjudgrnent. 
o'rim,  he  that  exalts  the  Lord, 
os'e,  raised,  or  who  pardons, 
o'seph,  increase  or  addition. 
(Vses,  the  same  with  Jose. 
,  osh'u-a,  the  Lord,  the  Saviour. 
\  o-si'ah,  the  Lord  burns,  tlie  fire  of  the  Lord. 
,  o'tham,  the  perfection  of  the  Lord, 
u'bal,  he  that  runs. 

u'bi-lee,  a  feast  of  th  ;  Jews,  kept  every  fif- 
tieth year :  in  Hebrew,  yobcl,  which  some 
say  signifies  a  ram's  horn,  hy  which  the 
Jubilee  year  was  proclaimed.  Others  say 
that  yobal  is  anotlier  form  of  the  word 
yubat,  which  formerly  signified,  as  they 
•ay,  to  flay  upon  instrumeHts.  Others  are 
of"^  opinion  tliat  it  comes  from  the  verb 
Hobil,  to  bring  ox  call  back,  as  then  ever  J 
thing  was  restored  to  its  first  possessor, 
lu'dah,  the  praise  of  the  Lord, 
lu'das,  the  same. 

ju'Jj-a,  downy,  soft  and  tender  hair, 
lull-as,  the  same, 
Fu'ai-a,  youth. 


264 


TABLE    OF  SCRIPTURE    NAMES. 


JU 


AIE 


AB'2E-EL,  the  congregation  of  God. 
'desh,  holy,  or  holiness. 


{u'pj-ler,  the  father  that  belpeth. 
us'tttk,  just  or  upright. 

KAB'2 
Ka'< 
Ka  desh-bar'ne-a,  holiness  of  aa    inconstant 
Ked'ar,  blackness,  sorrow.  [son. 

Ked'e-mah,  oriental. 
Kcd'e-moth,  antiquity,  old  age. 
Kei'lah,  she  that  divides  or  cuts. 
Ke-mu'el,  God  is  risen. 
Kc  naz,  this  nest,  this  lamentation. 
Ken'ites,  possession  or  purchase. 
Ke'ren-hap'puch,  the  horn  or  child  of  beauty. 
Keri-oth,  the  cities,  the  callings. 
Ke-tu'rah,  he  that    makes    tlie    incense,  to 

fume. 
Ke-zi'a,  superficies,  an  angle,  cassia. 
Kez'iz,  end,  extremity. 
Kib'rotli-hat-ta'a-vah,  the  grares  of  lust. 
Kid'ron,  obscurity,  obscure. 
Kir,  a  city,  wall,  or  meeting. 
Kir-har'e-seth,  the  city  of  the  sun. 
Kir'iath-a'im,  the    two    cities,    calling,    or 

meetings. 
Kir'jath,  city,  vocation,  lesson. 
Kir  jath-ar'ba,  the  city  of  four. 
Kirlath-a'rim,  city  ofthose  who  watch. 
Kirlath-baal,  the  city  of  Baal. 
Kirlath-je-a'rim,  the  city  of  woods. 
Kirlath-san'nah,  the  city  of  enmity. 
Kirlath-seph'er,  the  city  of  letters. 
Kisn,  hard,  dithcult,  or  straw  forage. 
Kit'tim,  thej^that  bruise,  or  gold   or  coior- 
Ko'hath,  congregation,  wrinkle.  [ing. 

Ko'rah,  bald,  frozen,  icy. 

LA'BAN,  white,  or  a  brick. 
La'chish,  she  walks,  she  goes. 
Lah'ml,  my  bread,  or  my  war. 
La'ish,  a  lion. 
La'  mech,  poor,  made  iow. 
La-o-di-ce  a,  Just  people. 
Lap'i-doth,  enlightened,  or  lampi. 
I^z'a-rus,  assistance  of  God. 
Le'ah,  weary,  or  tired. 
Leb'a-non,  white,  or  incense. 
Leb-be'us,  a  man  of  heart. 
Le'ha-bim,  flames,  or  inflamed. 
Le'hi,  jaw-bone. 

Lem'u-el,  God  with  them  or  him. 
Le'vi,  who  is  held  and  associated. 
Lib'nah,  white,  whiteness. 
Ub'ni,  the  same. 
Lib'y-a,  the  heart  of  the  sea. 
Li'nus,  nets. 

Lo-am'mi,  not  my  people. 
IL.o'is,  better. 
Lo  rulia  -mah,  not  having  obtained  mercy,  not 

pitied. 
Lot,  wrapt  up,  hidden,  corered. 
Lu'cas,  Lucius,  Luke,  luminous. 
Lu'ci-fer,  bringing  light. 
Luz.  separation,  departure. 
Lyc-a-o  nl-a.  she-wolf. 
L/sa-ni-as  that  drives  away  sorrow. 
Lys'tra.  that  dissolves  or  diperses. 

MA'A-CHAH,  to  squeeze. 
Ma-a-sei'ah,  work  of  the  Lord. 
Ma<e-do'nl-a,  adoration,  prostration, 
Ma'chir,  he  tliat  sells,  or  knows. 
Mach-pa'lah.  double. 
Mag'da-la.  tower,  or  greatness. 


1  Mae-da'lene,  elevated,  magnificence. 

(  Ma  gog,  roof,  or  that  covers. 

;  Magor-mis'sa-bib.  fear  round  about 

Ma-hal-a-le'el,  he  that  praises  God. 
1  Ma'ha-lath,  melodious  song. 

Ma-ha-na'im,  two  fields,  or  armies. 

Ma'her-shal'al-hash'-baz,  making  speed    to 
I      the  spoil,  he  hasteneth  the  prey. 

Mah'lah.    See  Mahalath. 

Mah'lon.  song,  or  infirmity. 
I  Mak-ke'dah,  adoration,  prostration. 
j  Mal'cham,  their  king. 

Mal-chi-shu'a,  my  king  is  a  saviour. 
!  Mal'chus,  king,  or  kingdom. 
i  Mam'mon,  riches. 

Mam're,  rebellious,  or  bitter. 

Man'a-en,  a  comforter. 

Ma-nas'seh.  forgetfulness,  he  that  Is  forgot' 
ten. 

Ma-no'ah,  rest,  or  a  presents 

Ma'on,  house,  habitation. 

Ma'ra,  bitter,  bitterness. 

Ma'rah,  the  same, 

Mar'cus,  polite,  shining. 

Mark,  the  same. 

Mars-hill,  the  place  where  the  celebrated 
judges  of  Adiens  held  their  supreme  coun* 
oil. 

Mar'tha,  who  becomes  bitter. 

Ma'ry.    See  Miriam. 

Mas're-kah,  whistling,  or  hissing. 

Mas'sah,  temptation. 

Mat'ri.  rain,  or  prison. 

Mat'tan.  gift,  or  the  rains. 

Mat-ta-thi'as.  the  gift  of  the  Lord. 

Mat'that,  gift,  or  he  that  gives. 

Matth'ew.  given. 

Mat-thi'as.    See  Mattathias. 

Maz-za'roth,  the  twelve  signs. 

Me'dad,  he  that  measures,  the  water  of  lor*. 

Medan,  Judgment,  process. 

Me'di-a.  measure,  habit,  covering. 

Me-gid'do.  his  precious  fruit. 

Me-gid'don,  the  same. 

Me-het'a-bel,  how  good  is  God. 

Mc-hu'ia-el,  who  proclaims  God. 

Mel'chi,  my  king,  my  counsel. 

Mel-chiz'e-dek,  king  of  justice. 

Mel'i-ta.  afibrding  honey. 

Mem'phis,  by  the  mouth. 

Me-mu'can,  impoverished,  'or  to  prepare,  oi 
certain,  true. 

Men'a-hem,  comforter,  who  conducts  them, 
preparation  of  heat. 

Me-ne.  who  reckons,  oris  counted. 

Me-phib'o-sheth,  out  of  my  mouth  proceeds 
reproach. 

Me'rab,  he  that  fights  or  disputes. 

Mer-a'ri,  bitter,  to  provoke. 

Mer-cu'ri-us,  an  orator,  an  intorpreter. 

Mer'i-bah.  dispute,  quarrel. 

Me-rib'ba-al,  rebellion,  he  that  resists  fiaai. 

Me-ro'dach,  bitter  contrition. 

Mer'o-dach-bala-dan,  who  creates  cootii 
tion,  the  son  of  death. 

Me'rom,  eminences,  elevations. 

Me'roz.  secret,  or  leanness. 

Me'shach,  that  draws  with  force. 

Me'shech,  who  is  drawn  by  force. 

Mesh-el-e-mi  ah,  peace,  or  perfection, 

Mes-o-po-ta'mi-a.  between  two  riven. 

Mes-si'ah.  anointed. 

Me'theg-am'mah,  bridlo  of  bondage. 

M^'thu'sa.el,  who  demands  his  daailk 


TABLE  OF  SCErPTHRE  NAMES. 


260 


ME 


Me-tha'se-lah,  he  has  sent  his  death. 

Mi'cah,  poor,  humh  'e 

Mi  cai'ah,  whoisliice  lo  God  ? 

Mi-chai  ah,  Michael,  the  same. 

Mi'chal,  who  is  perfect  T 

Mich'mash.  he  that  strikes. 

Mid'i-an, judgment,  covering,  habit. 

Mig'ron,  fear,  farm,  throat. 

Mii'cah,  queen. 

Mil'com,  their  king. 

Mi-le'tum,red,  scarlet. 

Mil'lo,  fullness,  plenitude,  repletiq  \. 

Min'ni,  reckoned,  prepared. 

Min  nith,  counted,  prepared. 

Mir'i-am,  exalted,  bitteruess  of  the  sea. 

Mish'a-el,  who  is  asked  for  or  lent. 

Mis're-photh-nia'im,  the  burnings  of  the  wa- 
ters. 

Mit-y-le'ne,  purity,  cleansing,  press. 

Mi'zar,  little. 

Miz'pah,  a  sentinel,  speculation. 

Mizpeth,  the  same. 

Miz  ra-im,  tribulations. 

Mna'son,  a  diligent  seeker,  an  exhorter. 

Mo'ab,  of  his  father. 

Mol'a-dah,  birth, generation. 

Mo'lech,  or  Molodi,  king. 

Mor'de-cai,  contrition,  bitter,  bruising, 

Mo-ri'ah,  bitterness  of  the  Lord. 

Mo-se'roth,  erudition,  discipline. 

Mo'ses,  taken  out  of  thi»  water. 

Mu'shi,  he  that  touches,  tliat  withdraws  or 
takes  away. 

My'ra,  1  flow,  pour  out,  weep. 

Mys'ia,  criminal,  abominable. 

NA'A-MAN,  beautiful,  agreeable, 
Na-ash'on,  tliat  foretells,  that  conjec- 
tures. 

Na'bal.  fool,  or  senseless. 

NaTsoth,  words,  prophecies. 

Na'dab,  free  and  voluntary  gift. 

Nag'ge,  brightness. 

Na-hari,  my  nostrils,  hot,  anger. 

Na'hash.  snake  or  serpent. 

NaTior,  hoarse,  dry,  hot. 

Na'hum,  comforter,  penitent. 

Na'in,  beauty,  pleasantness. 

Nai  oth.  beauties,  or  habitations. 

Na'o-ml,  beautiful,  agreeable. 

Na'phish,  the  soul,  ho  that  rests,  refreshes 
bimself,  or  respires. 

Naph'ta-li,  that  struggles  or  fights. 

Nar-cis'sus,  astonishment,  stupidity. 

Na'than,  who  gives,  or  is  given. 

Na-than'a-el,  the  gift  of  God. 

Na'than-me'lech,  the  gift  of  the  King. 

Na'um.    SeaNahura. 

Naz-a-rene',  kept,  or  flower. 

Naz'a-reth,  separated,  guarded,  flourishing. 

Ne-ap'olis,  the  new  city. 

Ne-bai'oth,  words,  prophecies,  fruits. 

Ne'bat,  that  beholds. 

Ne'bo,  that  speaks  or  prophesies. 

Ne-bu-chad-ocz'zar,  tears  and  groans,  or 
Judgment. 

Ne-bu-zar'a-dan,  fruit  or  prophecies  of  J udg-. 
ment. 

Ne'cho,  Ume.  beaten. 

Ne-hel'a-mite,  dreamer,  vale,  brook. 

Ne-he-mi'ata,  consolation,  repentance  of  tho 
Lord. 

^e-hi^h'ta,  snake,  soo^hsaycfr. 


PA 


23 


Ne-hu«h'tan,  of  brass  or  copper. 

Net,  lamp,  or  new  tilled  land. 

Ne  re-US,  the  same. 

,\'e  ri,  m>  light. 

Ne-ri'ah,  light,  lamp  of  the  Lord. 

Ne-than'e-el.    ooe  Nathanael. 

Neth-a-niah,  the  gift  of  the  Lord. 

Nethi-nims,  given  or  offered. 

Nib'haz,  that  fructifies,  that  produces  visioa 

Ni-ca'nor,  a  conqueror,  victorious. 

Nic-o-de'mus,  innocent  blood. 

Nic-o-la'i-tans,  the  followers  of  Nicholas. 

Nic'o-las,  victory  of  the  people. 

Ni-cop^-lis,  the  city  of  victory. 

Nig'er,  black. 

Nim'rim,  leopard,  bitterness. 

Nim'rod,  rebellion,  him  that  rules. 

Xim'shi,  rescued  from  danger. 

Nia'e-veh,  handsome,  agreeable. 

Ni'san,  flight,  or  standard  proof. 

Nis'roch,  flight,  proof,    tempution,   tender, 

delicate. 
No,  stirring  up,  a  forbidding. 
No-a-di'ah,  witness,  ornament  of  the  Lord. 
No'ah,  repose,  rest,  consolation. 
No'ah,  that  quavers  or  totters,  Zelophchad's 

daughter. 
Nob,  discourse,  prophecy. 
NoTsah,  that  barks  or  yelps. 
Nodj  vagabond . 

Nopn,  honeycomb,  or  sieve,  or  that  drops. 
Nun,  son,  durable  and  eternal. 
Nym'phas,  spouse  or  bridegroom. 

O-BA-DI'AH,  servant  of  the  Lord. 
O'bal,  inconvenience  of  old  age. 
O'bed,  a  servant. 
Cbed-e'dom,  the  slave  of  Edom. 
O'bil,  that  weeps,  or  who  deserves  to  be  b» 

wailed. 
Oc'ran,  disturber,  that  disorders. 
O'ded,  to  sustain,  hold  or  lift  up. 
Og,acake,  bread  baked  in  ashes. 
OTiel,  tent,  tabernacle,  brightness, 
0-lym'pas,  heavenly. 
O'mar,  he  that  speaks,  or  bitter. 
O'me-ga,  the  last  letter  of  the  Greek  *kdi»i 
Om'rl,  sheaf  or  bundle  of  corn.  {bet. 

On,  pain,  force,  iniquity. 
O'nan,  power,  strength,  iniquity. 
O-nes'i-mus,  profitable,  useful. 
On-e-siph'o-rus,  who  brings  profit. 
O'phel,  a  tower  or  elevated  place, 
O'phir,  ashes. 
Oph'rah,  dust,  fawn,  lead. 
O  reb,  a  raven,  sweet,  or  eveninf. 
0-ri'on,  a  constellation. 
Or'nan,  that  rejoices. 
Or'pah,  the  neck  or  skull. 
Oth'ni,  my  time,  my  hour. 
Oth'ni-el,  the  hour  of  God. 
O'zem.tliat  fasts,  their  eagerness. 
O-zi'as,  strength  from  the  Lord. 

PA'A-RAI,  opening. 
Pa'dan-a'ram,  Syria,  of  a  pair  or  two, 
Mesopotamia,   because    situated  betweea 
two  rivers. 
Pa'gi-el,  prevention  of  God,  prayer  of  God. 
Pal-cs-ti'na,  which   is  covered,  watered,  oi 

brings  an'  causes  ruin. 
Pal'tLdeli-v trance,  flight. 
P%w<I^yl'is  4  tui  ion  made  up  of  ereiy  tribm 


see 


TABLE   OP  SCRIPTURE  NAMES. 


PA 


Pa'phos,  which  boils,  or  which  is  very  hot. 

Pa'ran,  beauty,  glory,  ornament. 

Par'bar,  a  gate  or  building  belonging  to  the 

temple. 
Par'me-nas,  that  abides,  or  is  permanent. 
Pa'rosh,  a  flea,  the  fruit  of  a  moth. 
Par-shan'da-tha,  the  revelation    of   corporeal 

Impurities. 
Par'thi-ans.  horsemen. 
Par'u-ah,  flourishing,  or  that  flies  away. 
Pash'ur,  that    extends    or     multiplie       ke 

whole,  or  whiteness. 
Pat'a-ra,  which  is  trod  under  foot. 
Path'ros,  mouthful    of  dew,   persuasion,    or 

dilation  of  ruin. 
Paf  mos,  mortal. 
Pat'ro-bas,  paternal,  that  pursues    the   steps 

of  his  father. 
Pa'u,  that  cries  aloud,  that  appears. 
Paul,  Email,  little. 
Paul'us,  the  same. 
Ped'ah-zur,  saviour,  strong  and  powerful,  or 

ttone  of  redemption. 
Pe-dai'ah,  redemption  of  the  Lord. 
Pe'kah.he  that  opens,  or  is  at  liberty. 
Pek-a-hi'ah,  it  is  the  Lord  that  opens. 
Pel-a-ti'ah,  let  the  Lord  deliver,  deliverance 

of  the  Lord. 
Pe'leg,  division. 

Pe'leth-ites,  judges,  or  destroyers. 
Pe-ni'el,  face  or  vision  of  God,  that  sees  God. 
Pen'in-nah,  pearl,  precious  stone,  orthe  face. 
Pe-nu'el.    SeePeniel. 
Pe'or,  hole,  opeu.ag. 
Per'ga,  very  earthy. 
Per'ga-mos,  height,  elevation. 
Per'iz-zites,  a  name  given  to  thos6  who  dwell 

in  villages. 
Per'si-a,  that  cuts,  or  divides,  or  a  nail,  gry- 
phon, or  horseman. 
Per'sis,  the  same. 
Pe'ter,  a  rock  or  stone. 

Pe-thu'el,  mouth  of  Cod,  persuasion  of  God. 
Pha'lec.    SeePeleg. 
Phal'lu,  admirable,  hidden. 
Phal'ti,  deliverance,  flight. 
Pha-nu'cl,  face  or  vision  of  God. 
Pha'ra-oh,  that  disperses,  that  spoils. 
Pha'rez,  division,  rupture. 
Phar'par,  that  produces  firult,  the  fall  of  the 

bulfr 
Phe'be,  shining,  pure. 
Phe-ni'ce,  red,  purple. 
Phi'col,  the  mouth  of  all,  or  every  tongfue. 
Phil-a-delphi-a,  loveof  a  brother. 
Phl-le'moo,  who  kisses. 
Phi-le'tus,  amiable,  who  Is  beloved. 
Philip,  warlike,  a  lover  of  horses. 
Phi-lip'pl,  the  same. 

Phil-is'ti-a,  tlie  country  of  the  Philistines. 
Phi-lis'tines,  those  that  dwell  in  villages. 
Phi-lolVgus,  a   lover  of  letters,  or    of  the 

word. 
PMn'e-has,  aspect,  face  of  trust,  or  protection. 
Phle'gon,  zealous,  burning. 
Phryg'i-a,  dry,  barren. 
Phu'rah,  that  bears  fruit,  or  grows. 
Ehy-gel'lus,  fugitive. 

Pl-ha-hi'roth,  the  mouth,  the  pass  of  lUroth. 
Pi'late,  who  is  armed  witli  a  dart. 
Pi'non,  pearl,  gem,  that  beholds. 
Pif'a-thon,  his    dissipation,  deprivatioo,  bis 

rapture. 


EE 


Pis'gah,  hill,  eminence,  fortress. 

Pi-sid  i-a,  pitch,  pitchy. 

Pi'son,  changing,  extension  of  the  mou'h. 

Pi'thom,  their  mouthful  or  bit,  a  dilation   •! 

the  mouth. 
Pi'thon,  his  mouth,  hia  persuasion. 
Pon'ti-us,  marine,  belonging  to  the  sea. 
Pon'tus,  the  sea. 
Por'a  tha,  fruitful. 
Pot'i-phar,  bull  of  Africa,  a  fat  bull. 
Po-thir  \'e-rah,   that    scatters  or  demolishai 

the/    '. 
Pris'ca,  ancient 
Pris-cil'la,  the  same. 

Proch'o-rus,  he  that  presides  oVer  the  cboin. 
Pub'li-us,  common. 
Pu'dens,  shamefacedness. 
Pul,  bean,  or  destruction. 
Pun'on,  precious  Stone,  or  that  beholds. 
Pur,  lot. 

Pu-te'o-li,  a  city  In  Campania. 
Pu'ti-el,  God  is  my  fatness. 

p\UAR'TUS,  the  fourth. 

RA'A-MAH,  greatness,  thunder,  some  MOtt 
ofevu. 
Rablsah,  great,  powerful,   contentious,   dis- 

putative. 
Rab'mag,  who    overthrows,   or    destroys     a 

multitude. 
Rab'-sa-ris,  grand-master  of  the  eunuchs. 
Rab'sha-k'^h,  cup-bearer  of  the  prince. 
Ra'chal,  injurious,  or  perfumer. 
Ra'chel,  sheep. 
Rag'au,  a  friend,  a  neighbor. 
Ra-gu'el,  shepherd,  or  friend  of  God. 
Ra'hab,  proud,  quarrelsome,  a  name  glToa 

to  Egypt. 
Ra'hab,   large,    extended,  the    name   of    a 

woman. 
Rak'kath,  empty,  temple  of  the  head. 
Rak'kon,  vain,  void,  mountain  of  laiDeDt»> 

tions  and  tears. 
Ram,  elevated,  sublime. 
Ra'mah,  the  same. 
Ra'math,  raised,  lofty. 
Ra-math-a'ini-zoph'im,  watch-tower. 
Ra-math-le'hi,  elevation  of  the  Jaw-bone. 
Ra-me'ses,  thunder. 
Ra'moth,  eminences,  high  places. 
Ra'pha,  relaxation,  or  physic. 
Ra'pliu,  cured,  comforted. 
Rei^a,  the  fourth,  a  square,  that  lies  or  stoojM 

down. 
Re-bek'ah,  fat,  fattened,  a  quarrel  appeased. 
Re'chab.  square,  chariot,  a  team  of  horses. 
Re'gem,  that  stones,  or  is  stoned. 
Re-gem'me-lech,  he  that  stones  the  king. 
Re-na-bi'ah,  breadth,  extent. 
Rehab,  breadth,  space,  extent. 
Re-ho-bo'am,  who  sets  the  people  at  liberty 
Re-ho'both,  spaces,  places. 
Re'hura,  merciful,  compassionate. 
Re  I,  my  shepherd,  my  companion,  my  friend. 
Rem-a-li'ali,  tha  exaltation  of  the  Lord. 
Rem'mon,  greatness,  elevation ;    or  a  pota* 

granate-trce. 
Rem'phan,  the  name  of  an  Idol. 
Re'pha  el,  the  physic  or  roediciLe  of  Cod* 
Reph'a-im,  giant, physician,  relaxed. 
Repb  i-dim.  beds,  or  places  of  rest* 


TABLE  OF  SCRIPTUKE  NAMES. 


267 


RE 


Re'sen,  a  bridle  or  bit. 

Re-u',  bis  friend,  his  shepherd,  bis  misfor- 
tune. 

Reu'ben,  who  sees  the  son,  the  vision  of  the 
son. 

Reu'el,  the  shepherd  or  friend  of  God. 

Reu'mah,  lofty,  eublime. 

Rez'in,  voluntary,  good-will.  _ 

Rez'on,lean,  small,  secret,  prince. 

Rhe'gi-um,  rupture,  fracture. 

Rhe'sa,  will,  course. 

Rho'da,  arose. 

Rho'des,  the  same. 

Rib'iah,  quarrel,  greatness  to  him. 

Rim'mon,  exalted,  pomegranate. 

Ri'phath,  remedy,  medicine,  release,  pardon. 

Ris'sah,  watering,  distillation. 

Riz'pah,  bed,  extension,  coal,  fire-stone. 

Ro'man-ti-e  zer,  exaltation  of  help. 

Ro'man,  Btnuig,  powerful. 

Rome,  strehgtn,  power. 

Rosh,  the  head,  top,  or  beginning. 

Ru'fus,  red. 

Ru'ha-mah,  having  obtained  mercy. 

Ru'mah,  exalted,  sublime,  rejected. 

Ruth,  drunk,  satisfied. 

SA-BE'ANS,  captivity,  conversion,  old  age. 
Sab'te-cha,  tliat  surrounds,  that  causes 
wounding. 

Sa'doc,  just,  justified. 

Sa'lah,  mission,  sending. 

Sal'a-mis,  shaken,  test,  beaten. 

Sa-la'thi-el,  I  have  asked  of  God,  the  loan 
of  God. 

Sa'lem,  complete,  perfect,  peace. 

Sa'lim.    See  Shalim. 

Sal'mon,  peaceable,  perfect,  be  that  re- 
wards. 

Sal-mo'ne,  a  city. 

Sa-lo'me,  the  same  as  Salmon. 

Sa-ma'ri-a,  his  lees,  his  prison,  bis  throne, 
his  diamond. 

Sam'lah,  his  raiment,  his  left  hand,  bis 
astonishment. 

Sa'mos,  full  of  gravel. 

Sa-mo-thra'ci-a,  a  name  given  to  an  Island 
possessed  by  the  Samians  and  Thracians. 

Sam'son,  his  sun,  his  service,  hear  the  second 
time. 

Sam'u-el,  heard  of  God,  asked  of  God. 

San-bal'lat,  bush  in  secret,  enemy  in  secret. 

Saph,  rushes,  sea-moss. 

Saph'ir,  acity. 

Sapphi'ra,  that  relates,  or  tells. 

Sa'rah,  lady,  princess ;  princess  of  the  mul- 
titude. 

Sa'ra-i,  mjr  lady,  my  princess. 

Sar'dis,  prince  of  joy. 

Sa-rep'ta,  a  goldsmith's  shop. 

Sar'gon,  who  takes  away  protection. 

Sa'ron.    See  Sharon. 

Sar-se'chim,  master  of  the  wardrobe. 

Sa'ruch,  branch,  layer,  twining. 

Sa'tan,  contrary,  adversary,  enemy,  accnser. 

Saul',  demanded,  lent,  ditch,  hell. 

Sce'va,  disposed,  prepared. 

Scyth'i-an,  tanner,  leather-dresser. 

Se'ba,  a  drunkard,  that  turns. 

Seljat,  twig,  sceptre,  tribe. 

Se'gub,  fortified,  laised. 

Se'ir,  hairy,  goat,  demon,  tempest. 

Sa'lah,  tlie  end,  a  pause. 

ic-leu'ci-»,  shaken  or  beaten  by  tb«  waves. 


SH 


Sem'e-i,  hearing,  obeying. 

Sen'eh,  bush. 

Sen-na-che'rib,  bush   of  the  destruction  ol 

the  sword. 
Seph-ar-va'im,    the     two     books,    the    tw« 

scribes. 
Se'rah,  lady  of  scent,  the  song,  the  morning, 

the  morning  star. 
Se-ra-i'ah,  prince  of  the  Lord. 
Se'rug,  branch,  layer,  twining. 
Seth,  put,  or  who  puts. 
Sha-al'bim,  that  beholds  the  heart. 
Sha-a-ra'im,  gates,  valuation,  hairs. 
Sha-ash'gaz,  he  that  presses  the  fleece,  thai 

shears  the  sheep. 
Sha'drach,  tender,  nipple. 
Shalim,  fox,  fist,  path. 
Shal'i-sha,  tliree,  tlie   third,    prince   or  cxp 

tain. 
Shal'lum,  perfect,  agreeable. 
Shal'man,  peaceable,  perfect,  that  rewards. 
Shal-ma-ne'zer,  peace,  tied,  or  chained,  p«w 

fection  and  retribution. 
Sham'gar,  named  a  stranger,  be  Is  here  * 

stranger. 
Sham  huth,  desolation,  destruction. 
Sha'mir,  prison,  bush,  lees,  thorn. 
Sham'mah,  loss,  desolation,  astonishment. 
Sham-mu'ah,  he   that    is  heard,  he  that  t. 

obeyed. 
Sha'pfian,   rabbit,  wild    rat,   their  lip,  tb«li, 
■  brmk. 

Sha'phat,  that  judges. 
Shar'a-i,  my  lord,  my  prince,  my  song. 
Sha-re'zer,  overseer  of  tl^  treasury,  or  of  tba 

storehouse. 
Shar'on,  his  plain,  his  song. 
Sha'shak,  a  bag  of  linen,  or  the  sixth  bag. 
Sba'veh,  the    plain,    that    puts    or  makrAlx 

equality. 
She-al'ti-el,  I  have  asked  of  God. 
She-a-ri'ah,    gate  of  the  Lord,  tempe*:  of 

the  Lord.  ^   „ 

She'ar-ja'shub,  the  remnant  shall  return. 
She'ba,  captivity,  conversion,  old  age. 
Sheb-a-ni'ah,  the    Lord    tljat   converts,    of 

recalls  from  captivity. 
Sheb'na,   who     rests   himself,    who  Is   now 

captive.  .     , 

She'chem,  part,  portion,  back,  early  In  the 

morning. 
Shed'e-ur,   field,  pap,  all-mighty,  destroyer 

of  fire. 
She'lah,  that    breaks,   that   unties,  that  un- 
dresses. 
Shel-e-mi'ah,  God  is  my  perfection,  my  hap- 
piness, my  peace. 
She'leph,  who  draws  out. 
Shel'o-mith,   my  peace,  my    haj^J  i  as,  my 

recompense. 
She-lu'mi-el,  peace   of  God,  God  'a   tuy  hap- 

pin ess. 
Shem,  name,  renown. 
Shem-a-i'ah,  that  hears,  or    tti.»  obeys  the 

Lord. 
Shem-a-ri'ah,  God  Is  my  guard. 
Shem'e-ber,   name   of    fo'A.fc,   fame   of   th« 

strong. 
She'mer,  guardian,  thorn. 
She-mi'da,  name  of  knoirlci^i     that  puU 

knowledge. 
Shem'i-nith,  the  eighth. 
She-mira-moth,  the  o  J^ht  U  l^c  beavciaa. 
Shea,  tooth,  ivory,  c).aDg«. 


268 


TABLE   OF  SCRIPTUEE  NAMEh. 


SH 


She'nlr,  lantern,  lieht  that  sleeps. 

Sheph-a-ti'ah,  the  Lord  that  judges. 

She'shach,  bagf  of  flax,  or  linen. 

Shesh-baz'zAT,  joy  in  tribulation,  Joy  of  tlie 
yintage. 

She'thar-boz'nai,  that  makes  to  rot,  that 
seeks  those  wlio  despise  me. 

Sheva,  vanity,  elevation,  fame,  tumult 

Shib'bo-leth,  burden,  ear  of  corn. 

Shi  con,  drunkenness,  his  gift,  his  wapes. 

Shig-gai'on,  a  songf  of  trouble,  or  comfort. 

Shi-Ioah.     See  Siloah. 

Shi'loh,  sent. 

Shi  loh  (a  city),  peace,  abundance. 

Shim'e-ah,  that  hears,  or  obeys. 

Shim  e-i,  Uiat  hears,  or  obeys,  my  reputation, 
my  fame. 

Shim'shai,  my  sun. 

Shi'nar,  watcn  of  him  that  sleeps. 

Sbiph'rah,  handsome,  trumpet,  that  does 
^ood. 

Shi'shak,  present  of  the  bag,  of  the  pot,  of 
the  thigh. 

Shit'tim ,  tliat  turn  away,  or  dlrerL 

Sho'bab,  returned,  turned  back. 

Sho'bach,  your  bonds,  your  chains. 

Shu'ah, pit,  that  swims,  humiliation. 

Shu'al,  fox,  hand,  fist. 

Shu'lam-ite,  peaceable,  perfect,  that  recom- 
penses. 

Shu'nem,  their  chang^e,  their  repeating,  their 
sleep. 

Shur,  wall,  ox,  or  that  beholds. 

Shu'shan,  lily,  rose,  Joy. 

Shu'the-lah,  plant,  verdure,  moist  pot 

Sib'mah,  conversion,  captivity. 

Si'don,  hunting,  fishing,  venison. 

Si-gi'o-notb,  according  to  variable  songs  or 
tunes. 

Si'hon,  rooting  out,  conclusion. 

Si'hor,  black,  trouble.  The  river  Nilus  in 
Egypt. 

Silas,  three,  or  the  third. 

Silo  ah,  or  Siloam,  sent,  a  dan  or  branch, 
whatever  Is  sent. 

Sil'o-e,  the  same. 

Sil-va'nus,  who  loves  the  forest. 

Sim'e-on,  that  hears,  that  is  heard. 

Simon,  that  hears,  that  obeys. 

Sin,  bush. 

Si  nai,  a  bush,  enmity. 

Si  on,  noise,  tumult. 

Siri-on,  a  breastplate,  deliverance. 

Sis'e-ra,  that  sees  a  horse  or  a  swallow. 

5i'van,  a  bush  or  thorn. 

Symr'na,  myrrh. 

So,  a  measure  for  grain. 

So'coh,  teats,  tabernacle*. 

So'di,niy  secret. 

Sod  om,  tlicir  secret,  their  cement. 

Sol  o  inon,  >eac cable,  perfect. 

Sop  a-ter,  wv  i  defends  the  father. 

Sorek,  Tie,V.'ssing,  a  color  inclining  to  yel- 
low. 

So-sip'a-ter.     Sec  Sopater. 

Sos  tno-ncss.  saviour,  strong,  powsrful. 

Spain,  rare,  precious. 

Sta'chys,  spike. 

Stcph  anas,  crown,  crowned 

Ste  phcn,  the  same. 

Sue  cote,  tents,  tabernacles. 

Sue  corh-be  notJi,  the  t^em^le%  of  j^nrtg 
wipmem,  or  the  tents  of  prosUtut»#. 

Sur,  that  withdraw*  dr  departs. 


TI 


Su-san'na,  lily,  rose,  Joy. 

Su'sl,  horse,  swallow,  moth. 

Sy'char,  a  city. 

Sy-e'ne,  a  bush,  enmity. 

Syn'ty-che,  that  speaks  or  discourses. 

Syr'a-cuse,  that  draws  violently. 

Syr'i-a,  Aram,  sublime,  that  deceives. 

Sy'ro-phe-ni-c'i-an,  drawn  to,  red,  purple. 

TA'A-NACH,  who  humbles  thee,  or  wh« 
answers  tliee. 
TabTjath,  good,  goodness. 
Ta'be-al,  good  God. 
Ta'be-el,  the  same. 
Tab'e-rah,  burning. 
Tab'i-tha,  clear-sighted. 
TaT)or,  choice,  purity. 
Tab'ri-mon,  good  pomegranate,  or  the  navai, 

the  middle. 
Tad'mor,  the  palm-tree,  bitterness. 
Ta-hap'a-nes,  secret  temptation. 
Tah'pe-nes,  standard,  flight,  temptation. 
Ta-li'tha-cu'mi,  young  woman,  arise. 
Tal'ma-I,  my  furrow,  that  suspends  the 

waters,  or  heap  of  waters. 
Ta'mar,  palm,  palm-tree. 
Tam'muz,  abstruse,  concealed. 
Tan'hu-meth,  consolation,  repentance. 
Ta'phath,  little  ^\r\,  or  distillation. 
Tar'pel-ites,  ravislicrs,  succession  of  miracles, 
Tar'shish,  contemplation,  examination  of  the 

marble. 
Tar'sus,  winged,  feathered. 
Tar'tak,  chained,  bound,  shut  up. 
Tartan,  that  searches  and  examines  the  gift 

of  the  turtle. 
Tat'na-l,  that  gives,  the  overseer  of  the  gifb 

and  tributes. 
Te'bah,  murder,  butchery,  guarding  of  th« 

body,  a  cook. 
Te'beth,  the  tenth  month  of  the  Hebrews. 
Te'kel,  weight. 

Te-ko'a,  a  crumpet,  that  Is  confirmed. 
Tel-ha'rs-a,  heap,  suspension  of  the  plough. 
Tel'me-lah,  heap  of  salt,  or  of  mariners. 
Te'ma,    admiration,    perfection,   consummtt- 

tion. 
Te'man,  the  south,  Africa,  perfect. 
Te'rah,  to  breatlie,  scent,  or  blow. 
Ter'a-phim,  an  Image,  an  idol. 
Ter'ti-us,  the  third. 
Ter-tul'lus,  a  liar,  an  Impostor. 
Tet'rarch.  governor  of  a  fourth  part. 
Thad-de'us,  that  pr  iscs  and  confesses. 
ThaTiash,    that    makes    haste,    that   keeps 

silence. 
Tha'mah,  that  blots  out,  that  suppresses. 
The'bcz,  muddy,  epjjs,  fine  linen  or  silk. 
The-laz'ar,  that  unbinds  and   grants  the  wa 

I)ensioii. 
Theoph'ilus,  friend  of  Cod. 
Thes-sa-lo-ni'ca,  victory  against   the   Tbea 

salonians. 
Thom'as,  a  twin. 

Thy-a-tira,  a  perfume,  sacrifice  of  labor. 
Ti-be'ri-as,  pood  vision,  the  navel. 
Tibe'ri-us,  the  son  of  Tiber. 
Tib'nl,  straw,  hay. 
Tidal,  that  breaks  the  yoke,  knowledge  of 

elevation. 
Tig'lath-pl-le'ser,   that   binds  or  Ukes  awaj 

captivity. 
Ti-me'us,  perfect,  or  admirable,  honorabia. 
Tim' aatH,  Image,  &guT9. 


TABLE   OF  SCRIPTUKE  NAMES. 


TI 


Ti'mon,  honorable,  worthy. 

Ti-mo'the-us,  honor  of  God,  valued  of  God. 

Tiph'sah,  passage,  leap,  step,  the  passover. 

Tir'ha-kah,    inquirer,    examiner,    dull    ob- 
server. 

Tir'sha-tha,  that  overturns  the  foundation. 

Tir'zab,  benevolent,  complaisant,  well  plea- 
sing. 

Tish'bite,  that  makes  captives. 

Ti'tus,  honorable. 

Tob,  good,  goodness. 

Tob'a-do-ni  jah,  my  good  God,  the  goodness 
of  the  foundation  of  the  Lord. 

To-bi'ah,  the  Lord  is  good. 

To'gar-mah,  which  Is  all  bone. 

Toliu.  that  lives,  that  declares. 

To'i,  who  wanders. 

To'la,  worm,  grub,  or  scarlet. 

To'phel,  ruin,  folly,  without  understanding. 

To'phet,  a  drum,  betraying. 

Tro'as,  penetrated. 

Tro-gyrli-um.  a  city  In  the  isle  of  Samos. 

Troph'!-mus,  well  educated,  or  well  brought 

Try-phe'na,  delicious,  delicate.  [up. 

Try-pho'sa,  thrice  shining. 

Tu'bal,  the  earth,  the  world,  that  is  carried  or 
led. 

Tu'bal-caln^  worldly  possession,  who  is  Jeal- 
ous of  confusion. 

Tych'i-cus,  casual,  by  chance. 

Ty-ran'nus,  a  prince,  one  that  reigns. 

Ty're,  strength,  rock,  sharp. 

Ty'rus,  the  same. 


U 


CAL,  power,  prevalency. 
U'la-Gt  •    '    ■    ' 


,  strength,  fool,  senseless. 
U'lam,  tl;e  porch,  or  the  court,  their  strength 

or  folly. 
Uria,  elevation,  leaf,  young  child. 
Un'ni,  poor,  afflicted,  that  answers. 
Uph'az,  gold  of  Phasis  or  Pigon. 
Ur,  fire,  light,  a  valley. 
U'ri,  my  light,  my  fire. 
U-ri'ah,  or  U-ri'iab,  the  l-ord  is  my  light  or 

fire. 
U'ri-el,  God  Is  my  light  or  fire. 
U'rim,  and  Thum'mim,  light  and  perfection. 
Uz,  counsel,  wood. 
Uz'zah,  strength,  goat. 
Uz'zen-sherah,  ear  of  the  flesh. 
Uz'zi,  my  strength,  my  kid. 
Uz-zi'ah,  the  strength  of  the  Lord. 
Uz-zi'el,  strength  of  God. 

VASH'NI.  the  second. 
Vash'ti,  that  drinks,  or  thread. 
Voph'si,  fragment,  diminution. 

ZAB'DI,  portion,  dowry. 
2ac'che'us,  pure,  clean, Just. 

Zach-a-ri  ah,  memory  of  the  Lord. 

Za'dok,just,j>astified. 

Za'ham,  crime,  filthiness,  imparity. 

Za'ir,  little,  afflicted,  in  tribulation. 

Zal'mon,  his  shade,  his  image. 

Zal-mo'nah,  the   shades,  the   sound   of   the 
number,  your  image. 

Zal-mun'na,    shadow,  image,   or    idol,    for- 
bidden. 

Zam-zum'mims,  projects  of  crimes,  or  enor- 
Bous  crimes. 

JBft-oo'ab,  forgetfulD«ss,  desertion. 


zu 


Zaph'nath-pa-a-ne'ah,  one  who  discovers  hid< 

den  things. 
Za'rah,  east,  brightness. 
Zar'e-phah,  ambush  of  the  mouth. 
Zeb-a-di'ah,  portion  of  the  Lord,  or  the  Lord 

is  my  portion. 
Ze'bah,  victim,  sacrifice. 
Zeb'e-dee,  abundant,  portion. 
Ze-bo'im,  deer,  goat. 
Ze'bul,  a  habitation. 
Zeb'u-lun,  dwelling,  habitation. 
Zech-a-ri'ah.    See  Zachariah. 
Zed-e-ki'ah,  the  Lord  is  my  Justice,  or  th« 

Justice  of  the  Lord. 
Ze'eb,  wolf. 
Ze'lek,  the  shadow  or  the  noise  of  him  %ho 

licks  or  laps. 
2e-lo'phe-had,  the  shade  or  tineline  of  feai 

fearof  being  burnt. 
Ze-lo'tes,  Jealous,  full  of  zeal. 
Zel'zah.  noontide. 
Ze'nas,  living. 

Zeph-a-ni'ah,  the  Lord  is  my  secret. 
Ze  phath,  which  beholds,  that  attends,  or  thai 

covers. 
Ze'pho,  that  sees  and  observes,  that  expects, 

or  covers. 
Ze'rah.   See  Zarah. 

Zer'e-dah,  ambush,  change  of  dominion. 
Ze'resh,  misery,  strange,  or  dispersed  l^et 

itance. 
Ze-ror',  root,  that  straitens  or  binds,  that 

keeps  tight. 
Ze-ru  ah,  leprous,  wasp,  hornet. 
Ze-rubT^a-bel,  a  stranger  at  Babyloa,  dlsper 

sion  of  confusion. 
Zer-u-i  ah,  pain,  tribulation. 
Ze'thar,  he  that  examines,  or  behciis. 
Zi'ba,  army,  fight,  strength. 
Zib'e-on,  Iniquity  that  dwells. 
Zib'i-ah,  the  Lord  dwells. 
Zich'ri,  that  remembers,  that  is  a  man. 
Zi'don,  hunting,  fishing,  venison. 
Zif,  this  or  that,  brightness. 
Ziklag,  measure  pressed  down. 
Zil'lah,  shadow,  the  tinglini;  of  the  eat. 
Zil'pah,  distillation. 
Zim'ran,  song,  singer,  or  vine. 
Zim'rl,  my  field,  my  vine. 
Zin,  buckler,  coldness. 
Zi'on,  monument,  raised  up,  sepulchre. 
Zi'or,  ship  of  him  that  watches. 
Zjph,  this  mouth,  or  mouthful. 
Zip'por,  bird,  sparrow,  crown,  or  desett. 
Zip-po'rah,  beauty,  trumpet. 
Zith'ri,  to  hide,  demolished. 
Ziz,  flower,  branch,  or  lock  of  hair. 
Zo'an,  motion. 
Zo'ar.  little,  small. 
ZoT>ah,  an  army,  or  warring. 
Zo'har,  white,  shining  or  dryness. 
Zobe-leth,  that  creeps,  slides,  or  draws. 
Zo'phar.  rising  early,  or  crown. 
Zo'rah,  leprosy,  scab. 
Zo-rob'a-bel.    See  Zerubbabel. 
Zu'ar,  small. 
Zuph,  that  beholds,  observes,  or  watches. 

roof,  covering. 
Zur,  stone,  rock,  or  that  besieges. 
Zu'-i-shad'da-i,  the  Almighty  is  my  rock  aatf 

strength. 
Zu'zims,  the  posts  of  a  door,  splendor.  bea» 


23^ 


V 


TABLES 

OF 

FACTS  AND  FIGURES 

/  FOR 

RFFEREKOF  AND  ILLUSTRATIOH. 


FACTS   AND   FIGUKES.  273 


FIVE  FIRST  THINGS  ABOUT  THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE. 

1.  First  complete  translation  of  the  whole  Bible  was  made  by  John 
mclIfEe,  A.D.  1380-1382. 

a.  First  New  Testament  printed  in  English  was  that  of  William 
'fyudale,  a.d.  1525-1526. 

8.  First  Bible  printed  in  English  was  Miles  Coverdale's,  i-D.  1635. 

4.  First  division  of  the  Bible  into  verses,  as  we  now  have  them, 
was  begun  by  Whittingham  in  1557,  and  completed  in  the  Genevan 
Bible,  1560. 

5.  The  Revised  Version  of  the  English  Bible  was  begun  in  England 
June  22,  1870,  and  In  America  October  4,  1872.  The  New  Testament 
was  completed  in  England  November  11,  1880,  and  In  America  Octo* 
her  22, 1880. 

The  Holy  Bible  is  now  printed  in  226  different  languages  and  dia- 
lects. There  Is  said  to  be  about  915  different  languages  and  dialects 
ipoken  in  the  world. 

The  Bible  is  said  to  contain  66  books,  1,189  chapters,  81,173 
verses,  773,692  words,  and  3,586,489  letters. 
The  middle  verse  Is  the  8th  verse  of  the  118th  Psalm. 
The  longest  verse  is  the  9th  verse  of  the  8th  chapter  of  Esther. 
The  shortest  verse  is  the  35th  verse  of  the  11th  chapter  of  8t  John. 


PERIODS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

L  Embraces  time  from  the  Creation  to  the  Deluge,  or  from  4004 

to  2348  B.O. 
n.  Embraces  time  from  the  Deluge  to  the  Death  of  Joseph,  oi 

from  2347  to  1635  B.C. 
HL  Embraces  time  from  Joseph^s  Death  to  the  Death  of  Moses,  or 

from  1635  to  1451  B.o. 
IV.  From  Death  of  Moses  and  Entrance  into  Canaan  to  the  Anoint* 

tag  of  Saul,  or  from  1451  to  1096  B.o. 
V.  Embraces  the  Reigns  of  Saul,  David,  and  Solomon,  o    trom 

1095  to  975  B.C. 


/ 

274  FACTS   AND   FIGURES. 

VI.  Reigns  of  the  Kinfft  of  Jndah  and  Israel  or  from  975  to  606 

B.O. 

Vn.  Embraces  the  Captivity  and  Retam  of  the  Jews,  or  from  606  to 

400B.O. 
7IIL  Embraces  the  First  Centnry  of  the  Christian  era. 

THE  TALMUD. 

The  Talmud  is  a  book  held  In  esteem  among  the  Jews,  quite  equal 
If  not  superior  to  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  It  constitutes  their  law  as 
to  religion  and  morals.  The  word  signifies  doctrine.  The  Talmud 
consists  properly  of  two  parts  :  the  text,  which  is  termed  the  Mishna, 
and  the  various  commentaries  of  scholars  on  the  text,  called  the 
Gemara.  The  Mlshna  or  text,  the  Jews  claim,  was  derived  from 
Moses,  by  tradition  through  the  priesthood.  The  Gemara  is  of  two 
kinds  :  that  of  Jerusalem,  and  that  of  Babylon ;  the  latter  being 
held  in  much  the  highest  esteem.  The  former  was  compiled  in  the 
third  centnry  of  the  Christian  era,  and  the  latter.  In  the  fifth.  With 
many  truthful  doctrines,  and  many  moral  precepts  of  value,  the  Tal- 
mud contains  a  vast  amount  of  Idle  traditions,  worthless  fables  and 
frivolous  Injunctions,  by  which  traditions  Jesus  declared  the  law  of 
God  had  been  made  of  none  effect  by  the  Jews.  The  work  is  useful 
in  illustrating  the  doctrines  and  usages  of  the  Jews,  especially  in  the 
time  of  Christ. 

THE  BIBLE  DISSECTED. 

The  following  facts,  taken  from  Home's  "  Introduction,"  were  pub- 
lished during  the  last  century,  by  an  obscure  individual,  three  yean 
of  whose  life  are  said  to  have  been  occupied  In  ascertaining  them;* 

BOOKS  OP  THE  BIBLE. 
Books  In  the  O.  T.,  39  ;  in  the  N.  T.,  27;  total,  66. 
Chapters  In  the  O.  T.,  929 ;  in  the  N.  T.,  260 ;  total,  1,189. 
Verses  in  the  O.  T.,  28,214  ;  in  the  N.  T.,  7,959 ;  total,  31,173. 
Words  In  the  0.  T.,  692,439 ;  In  the  N.  T.,  181,253 ;  total,  7T3,699 
Letter*  In  the  O.  T.,  2,728,800  ;  in  the  N.  ?.,  838,380 ;  total,  8,667, 
180. 

APOCRYPHA. 
Chapters,  183 ;  verses,  6,081 ;  words,  253,185. 

OTHER  PACTS. 
The  middle  chapter  and  the  least  in  the  Bible  Is  Ps.  117. 
The  middle  verse  is  the  8th  of  Ps.  118th. 


•  Home's  "  Introdactlon,"  yoI,  I.,  p.  202,  NoU.    New  York  Bd..  1844. 


FACTS  AND   FIGURES.  276 

The  middle  line  is  2d  Chronicles,  4th  chap.,  I6th  verse 
The  word  and  occurs  in  the  O.  T.  35,543  times. 
The  word  and  occurs  in  the  N.  T.  10,684  times. 
The  word  Jehovah  occurs  6,855  times. 

OLD  TESTAMENT. 

The  middle  hook  is  Proverbs. 

The  middle  chapter  is  Job,  29th. 

The  middle  verse  is  2  Chronicles,  20th  ch.,  17  and  18  vr. 

The  least  verse  is  1  Chronicles,  1st  ch.,  25th  v. 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The  middle  book  is  2  Thessalonians. 
The  middle  chapter  is  Romans,  13th  and  14th. 
The  middle  verse  is  Acts  17th,  17th  verse. 
The  least  verse  is  John  11th,  35th  verse. 

The  21st  verse  of  the  7th  ch.  of  Ezra  contains  all  the  letters  of  the 
alphabet  except  j. 
The  19th  ch.  of  2  Kings,  and  the  37th  ch.  of  Isaiah  are  alike. 

AUTHORSHIP  AND  DATE. 

The  authorship  of  several  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  is  un- 
certain, or  positively  unknown.  The  probabilities  are  largely  in  favor 
of  those  whose  names  are  appended.  Some  of  them  wore  evidently 
collated  and  put  in  order  by  a  later  hand  than  that  which  mado  the 
original  record.  Of  the  authorship  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, however,  there  can  be  but  little  question.  But  any  uncertainty 
in  any  case  on  this  point  in  no  way  militates  against  the  genuineness 
or  authority  of  such  books  as  sacred  records. 

As  to  the  date  of  their  composition,  certainty  can  not  be  attained. 
In  the  Old  Testament  the  book  of  Job  is  most  likely  the  oldest,  and 
probably  was  written  some  1550  b.c.,  while  Genesis  and  Exodus 
probably  bear  date  1500  B.C.  From  those  dates  they  range  down  to 
Malachi,  about  430  B.C.  As  to  the  New  Testament,  the  Gospel  of 
Matthew  was  probably  written  about  a.d.  58,  and  the  Apocalypse 
about  A.D.  96.  The  exact  dates  can  not  be  obtained  and  are  not 
essentiaL 

HEBREW  MILITARY  MATTERS. 

The  number  of  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  of  men  bearing 
arms,  was  603,550,  besides  22,300  Levites  ;  making  a  total  of  625,850. 

At  three  different  times  was  the  Census  taken.  On  leaving  Egypt, 
as,  in  Ex.  xii.  37,  the  number  beinj;:  600,000.    One  year  after,  as  Ip 


376  FACTS   AND  FIGURES. 

Numbers,  Ch.  I.,  with  603,550.  On  entering  Canaan,  as  in  Num.,  Ch 
36,  with  601,730.  To  this  body  of  militia  may  be  added  the  families 
making  a  total  population,  variously  estimated,  of  from  2,500,000  U 
3,000,000.* 

Until  the  time  of  the  Kings,  there  was  no  standing  army,  but  the 
men  were  called  to  military  service  as  occasion  required.  Saul  or- 
ganized a  bodyguard,  as  the  germ  of  an  army,  consisting  of  3,000 
men  ;  2,000  with  himself,  and  1,000  with  his  son  Jonathan,  as  hia 
lieutenant.  1  Sam.  xlii.  2.  It  was  probably  in  the  time  of  Saul  that 
44,760  valiant  men  of  the  tribes  of  Reuben  and  Gad,  and  the  half  tribe 
of  Manasseh,  made  war  on  the  Hagarites,  (more  of  a  pastoral  than  a 
military  people,)  conquered  them,  taking  100,000  captives,  and  for 
spoil  50,000  camels,  250,000  sheep,  and  2,000  she  asses.  1  Chron.  v. 
19-21.  The  same  three  tribes  subsequently  furnished  120,000  for  the 
army  of  David  at  Hebron.    1  Chron.  xii.  37. 

An  army  of  340,800  men  trained  to  war,  came  to  David  at  Hebron 
to  ratify  his  accession  to  the  throne,  after  the  death  of  Saul.  1  Chron. 
xii.  23-37.  After  his  establishment  in  the  kingdom,  he  had  an  army 
recruited  from  ten  tribes  of  1,570,000  ;  from  the  tribe  of  Judah  alono 
470,000,  and  from  the  other  nine  tribes  1,100,000,  the  tribes  of  Levi 
and  Benjamin  not  being  reckoned.  1  Chron.  xxi.  5.t  At  the  same 
time  there  was  an  available  military  reserve  beside,  of  288,000.  1 
Chron.  xxvii.  1. 

Abljah,  King  of  Judah,  brought  into  the  field  400,000  chosen  men 
against  Jeroboam,  King  of  Israel,  with  800,000  chosen  men.  In  the 
sanguinary  conflict  that  followed,  Jeroboam  was  defeated,  with  the 
slaughter  of  500,000  of  his  soldiers  in  a  single  battle.  2  Chron.  xiii. 
3,17. 

King  Asa  had  an  army  of  580,000  men,  from  the  tribes  of  Judah  and 
Benjamin  alone,  300,000  from  the  former,  and  280,000  from  the  lattei. 
With  these  forces  he  conquered  an  army  of  Ethiopians  under  Zerah, 
of  1,000,000,  with  300  war  ctiariots.    2  Chron.  xlv.  8,  9. 

Jehoshaphat  had  an  army  from  Judah  and  Benjamin  of  1,^60,000, 


•See  Home's  "Introduction,"  toI.  2,  p.  86.  Also  Alnswor^h,  Roberts, 
and  Adam  Clark  on  Num.  I.,  Dr.  Smith's  Old  Testament  HIb..,  pp.  179,  180. 

t  The  ceneiiB  as  giTcn  In  2  Sam.  xxiv.  9,  differs  widely  from  those  figures, 
bfctug  for  Judah  500,000,  and  for  the  other  tribes  800,lH)0,  a  total  of  1,800,000, 
or  less  than  the  other  statement  by  270.000.  The  larger  number,  however 
Is  none  too  lar^e  to  compare  with  other  statistics.  The  discrepancy  hae  oc 
doubt  orijjiuated  with  careless  copyiats. 


FACTS  AND   FIGUEES.  277 

from  the  former  of  780,000,  and  from  the  latter  of  380,000.     2  Chron 
xvii.  14^18.* 

How  such  immense  armies  could  have  been  fnniished  and  main 
talned  on  such  limited  territory,  seems  a  mystery.  The  face  of  the 
country  was  illy  adapted  to  the  use  of  cavalry,  and  still  more  so  to 
the  use  of  chariots  of  war ;  except,  perhaps,  on  the  great  centra) 
plain  of  Eedraelon,  on  the  Syrian  frontier,  and  along  the  maritime 
plain  of  Sharon,  in  the  vicinity  of  Philistia.  Warfare  was  resorted  to 
rathei  for  defence,  than  for  aggression  and  conquest,  and  infantry 
was  mainly  relied  on.  But  David  reserved  one  hundred  chariots 
taken  as  spoil  from  the  Syrians— 2  Sam.  viii.  4;  and  Solomon  had 
1,400  of  these  chariots,  with  4,000  horses  for  them,  with  an  available 
corps  of  12,000  horsemen— 1  Kings  x.  26 ;  2  Chron.  1.  14. 

THE  SEASONS  OF  PALESTINE. 

January.— Country  verdant  with  young  com.  Groves  and  meadows 
adorned  with  many  flowers ;  oranges  begin  to  ripen.  Heavy  rains ; 
thunder  storms  ;  occasional  snow,  and  thin  ice  ;  ground  never  frozen. 

Febbttabt.- Almond  trees  and  peach  trees  in  blossom.  In  the 
lower  and  warmer  parts,  orange  trees  laden  with  ripe  fruit.  Heavy 
rains  in  January  and  February,  called  by  the  Arabs  the  *'  fathers  of 
rains." 

March. — AU  trees  in  full  leaf,  many  in  bloom.  In  the  low  lands, 
orange  and  lemon  trees  laden  with  fruits  ;  palm  trees  blossom ;  barley 
ripening.   Rains,  hurricanes,  sometimes  snow.     Rivers  much  swollen. 

April.— Fruits  of  oleaster  and  white  mulberry  ;  barley  harvest ; 
wheat  harvest  begins.  Occasional  rains.  Sometimes  sirocco  from 
the  southeast. 

May.— Principal  harvest  month.  Especially  wheat,  apricots,  and 
apples  ripen.  In  the  Jordan  valley  vegetation  withered  and  burnt 
np.    Rain  very  seldom.    From  this  to  September,  no  rain  occurs. 

JuKB. — Almonds  ripe.  Honey  of  the  Jordan  valley  collected  In 
May,  June,  and  July  ;  grapes  begin  to  ripen.  Frequent  hot  winds  ; 
simoons  ;  aii*  motionless. 

JuLT.— Various  fraits;  apples,  pears,  plums,  etc.  ;  grapes  fully 
ripe  ;  pumpkins  ;  harvest  of  com  In  the  higher  mountains.  Greatest 
beat  In  general ;  sky  serene. 

AvQXJQT.—JMncipal  fruU  montK    Grapes,  figs,  etc.  ;  In  the  plains, 


•  These  flgares  are  eo  large  as  to  have  seemed  to  some  incredible.  Manj 
scholars  nave  supposed  an  error  in  trauecription.  But  the  beat  aathoriti«a 
MSS.,  and  VerJiione  go  to  euetain  the  statement  as  it  stands  in  the  text. 


278  FACTS  AND  FIGURES. 

«ralnut&  and  olives.    Dew  begins  to  fall;  at  times,  large  and  censi 
"  Nile  clouds." 

September. — Commencement  of  vintage.  Harvest  of  the  donrra 
and  maize  ;  cotton  and  pomegranate  begins.  Much  lightning,  with 
out  thunder ;  rain  very  rarely. 

October.— ^ni  of  vintage.  Gathering  of  cotton ;  plowing  and 
sowing  begin  ;  pistachio  nuts  ripen.  Dews  very  heavy ;  autumnal 
rains  begin. 

November. — Month  ofplowiiig  and  sowing.  Rice  harvest ;  fig  trees 
I»den  with  fruit ;  orange  and  citron  trees  in  bloom.  Rainy  month ; 
thunder-storms  ;  rain  from  the  west  or  southwest. 

Dbcbmber. — Trees  lose  their  leaves  ;  the  brown  and  desolate  plaini 
and  deserts  become  green  pastures.  The  rains  set  in  ;  in  December, 
January,  and  February,  greatest  amount  of  rain  during  the  year. 

HEBREW  FEASTS. 

There  were  three  great  annual  festivals  among  the  Jews,  at  which  all 
the  males  were  required  to  "appear  before  tlie  Lord,"  in  the  holy 
city. 

The  Jbwfwer.— This  commemorated  the  deliverance  of  the  Hebrews 
f-om  Egypt,  and  typified  the  death  of  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God,  for 
the  deliverance  of  his  people.  It  was  held  seven  days,  from  the  14th 
of  Nisan,  the  first  mouth  of  the  sacred  year,  on  which  day  the  paschal 
lamb  was  killed,  to  the  21st  day.  It  is  also  called  the  Feast  ol 
Unleavened  Bread,  because  no  leaven  was  allowed  during  its  con 
tlnuance. 

The  Pentecost.— The  pentecost,  or  fiftieth^  oalled  also  the  Feast  of 
Weeks.  This  was  held  one  day,  seven  weeks,  or  a  '*  week  of  weeks," 
after  the  first  day  of  the  passover.  It  commemorated  the  gi\^ing  of 
the  Law,  celebrated  the  first  fruits  of  the  incoming  harvest,  and 
typified  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  first  fruits  of  the  world's 
great  spiritual  harvest. 

The  Tabernacles.— This  was  held  eight  days^  from  the  15th  to  the 
23d  days  of  Tisri,  the  seventh  month  of  the  sacred  year.  It  com- 
memorated the  dwelling  of  the  Hebrews  ha  tents  in  the  wilderness, 
and  was,  therefore,  sometimes  called  the  Feast  of  Tenta.  During  its 
observance  the  people  were  to  dwell  in  tents  and  booths.  It  also 
celebrated  the  full  ingathering  of  the  harvest,  and  was  the  most 
Joyous  occasion  of  the  year.  It  typified  the  wanderings  of  God'i 
spiritual  people,  and  the  final  ingathering  of  his  spiritual  harvest. 
The  octave,  or  eighth  day,  was  "  the  last,  that  greatday  of  the  feast.* 

Various  other,  but  less  Important,  feasts  were  observed. 


FACTS   AND   FIGURES.  279 


CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.* 

A-D.  88. — Ascension  of  Christ ;  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  at  Pente- 
cost ;  many  conversions ;  Pilate  is  still  procurator ;  Tiberius  is  Emperoi 
antU  A..D.  37. 

A.D.  33-35.— Peter  and  John  heal  the  lame  man,  and  are  arrested  ; 
death  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira ;  deacons  appointed ;  martyrdom  ol 
8t«phen. 

A.D.  36. — Persecution  scatters  the  church ;  Philip  preaches  in 
8amaria;  Simon  Ma^^s  ;  baptism  of  the  Eunuch  ;  Gospel  preached 
in  Phoenicia,  Cyprus,  and  at  Antioch,  in  Syria  ;  conversion  of  Saul. 

A.D.  37-39. — Paul  preaches  three  years  in  Damascus  and  In  Arabia ; 
others  spread  the  Gospel  in  Judea  and  Galilee  ;  Cali^la  becomei 
Emperor  a.».  37. 

A.D.  39.— Paul  escapes  from  Damascus,  and  goas  to  Jerusalem  for 
the  first  time  since  his  conversion  ;  he  remains  fifteen  days,  and  de- 
parts for  Tarsus. 

A.D.  40-43.— Paul  preaches  in  Syria  and  Cilicia;  Baruabas  brings 
him  to  Antioch ;  Peter  visits  Joppa,  Lydda,  and  Caesarea ;  Dorcas  if 
restored  to  life  ;  Cornelius  baptized ,  Claudius  becomes  Emperor  a.d 
41 ;  he  malies  Herod  Agrippa  I.  liing  of  all  Palestine. 

A.D.  44.— Paul  labors  "a  whole  year  "  with  Barnabas  at  Antioch  ; 
James  the  Elder  beheaded  ;  Peter  cast  into  prison  ;  Herod  Agrippa 
dies  at  Caesarea ;  Judea  governed  by  procurators. 

A.D.  45. — Paul  goes  to  Jerusalem  the  second  time  with  Barnabas, 
to  carry  alms  ;  returns  to  Antioch  ;  goes  out  with  Barnabas  and 
Mark,  on  Vixqxc  first  mission  to  the  heathen. 

A.D.  46-47.— Paul  absent  about  two  years;  returns  by  way  of 
Perga,  Attaliea,  to  Antioch  in  Syria. 

A.D.  48-49.— Paul  remains  at  Antioch,  probably  about  two  yearg^ 
preaching  in  the  regions  round  about. 

A.D.  50.— Apostolic  conference  at  Jerusalem ;  Paul  viBlia  Jeru- 
salem the  third  time  ;  returns  to  Antioch  with  the  "decrees";  Paul 
*nd  Barnabas  separate. 

A.D.  51-54.— Paul's  second  missionary  journey,  Silas,  Timothy,  and 
Lake  with  him ;  in  Corinth  remained  a  year  and  a  half;  arraigned 
before  Gallio ;  while  here  wrote  the  First  and  Second  Epibtles  to 
Thessalonians ;  leaves  Corinth  ;  returns  to  Caesarea ;  goes  up  to 
Jerusalem  the  fourth  time ;  thence  to  Antioch.  This  journey  oc- 
cupied about  three  and  a  half  years.    Felix  becomes  procurator  of 

♦From  Dr.  Hackett's  Commentary  on  tho  Acts  of  the  Apoetle*. 


280  FACTS   AND   FIGUKE3. 

Judea  A.D.  52;  Herod  Agi'ippa  II.  was  made  king  a.d.  53;  In  A.n 
54  Nero  succeeded  Claudiua  as  Emperor. 

A.  D.  54-57.— Paul  enters  on  his  third  mission  to  the  Qentiles 
spends  about  three  years  in  Ephesus ;    certain  disciples  of  John 
baptized ;  the  exorcists  defeated ;   uproar  about  Diana ;  wrote  his 
Epistle  to   the    Galatians  ;  First  to  the  Corinthians,  the  First  to 
Timothy,  and  that  to  Titus,  as  is  supposed. 

A.D.  58-59. — Paul  visits  Macedonia,  where  he  writes  his  Second 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians ;  visits  IlJiricum  and  Corinth,  and  writes 
his  Epistle  to  the  Romans ;  returns  to  Troaa ;  stops  at  Miletus ; 
lands  at  Ptolemais  ;  thence  to  Caesarea  ;  thence  to  Jerusalem,  for  his 
fifth  and  last  visit  to  that  city.  This  whole  journey  occupied  about 
four  years. 

A.D.  58  or  59. — ^At  Jerusalem  Paul  assumes  a  vow  ;  Is  arrested  in  the 
Temple  ;  rescued  by  Lysias  ;  speaks  to  the  mob  ;  pleads  citizenship, 
and  escapes  the  torture  ;  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim  ;  sent  as  a 
state  prisoner  to  Felix  at  Caesarea. 

A.  D.  59-61. — Paul  kept  a  prisoner  at  Caesarea  for  two  years  ;  pleads 
his  cause  before  Felix  ;  compelled  to  appeal  to  Caesar ;  appears  be- 
fore King  Agrippa  and  Felix;  Festus  supersedes  Felix  In  A-D.  60 
or  61. 

A.  D.  62-64.— Paul  embarked  for  Rome  in  a.d.  60  or  61;  kept  in 
custody  at  Rome  two  years  ;  during  this  time  he  wrote  the  Epistles  to 
the  Epheslans,  Colossians,  Philippians,  Philemon,  and— if  he  suffered 
martyrdom  at  this  time — the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy.  The  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  was  probably  written  at  this  time.  Most  of  those 
who  maintain  that  Paul  was  twice  imprisoned  at  Rome,  suppose 
that  he  wrote  the  First  Epistle  to  Timothy,  and  that  to  Titus,  during 
the  interval  between  the  first  and  second  captivity ;  and  the  Second 
Epistle  to  Timothy  after  his  second  arrest,  and  in  near  prospect  ol 
his  execution.* 

THE  RIVER  JORDAN. 

The  Jordan  is  the  one  river  of  Palestine,  though  it  has  seyeial  in- 
considerable tributaries,  as  the  Jabbok  and  the  Hieromax,  which  entei 
It  from  the  east.  The  Kishon  flows  westward  into  the  Mediterranean 
Sea  near  Cape  Carrael.  The  Amon  flows  westward  from  the  moun- 
talofl  of  Moab  into  the  Dead  Sea.  But  these  are  simply  brooks,  aid 
in  a  land  where  streams  abounded,  would  receive  no  other  name. 

The  Jordan  is  in  some  respects  the  most  remarkable  river  in  thf 


Thii  view  Dr.  Hackett  '.hinks  the  corr«ct  one. 


FACTS   AND   FIGURES.  281 

world.  The  religious  associations  connected  witli  its  history  arc  ol 
transcendent  interest,  while  some  of  its  physical  features  command 
nniversal  regard.  It  has  its  rise  about  the  base  of  the  great  Mt, 
Hermon,  in  or  beyond  the  extreme  north  of  Palestine,  and  running 
south  through  the  Lalies  Merom  and  Tiberias,  empties  into  the  Dead 
Sea. 

From  its  sources  to  Lake  Huleh,  or  Merom,  Is  about  30  milei 
From  Lake  Huleh  to  the  Lake  of  Tiberias,  or  Sea  of  Galilee,  is  IC 
miles.  From  the  Sea  of  Galilee  to  the  Dead  Sea,  in  a  direct  line,  is 
GO  miles.  But  so  winding  is  the  course  of  the  river,  that  it  flows  no 
less  than  200  miles  to  make  the  60  miles  of  direct  distance. 

It  flows  in  a  deep  channel,  between  lofty  banks ;  passes  through 
the  Lakes  Huleh  and  Tiberias  without  mingling  with  their  waters ; 
and  hastens  with  a  rapid  current  to  its  destination. 

Its  entire  length  would,  therefore,  be :  from  its  sources  to  Huleh, 
30  miles ;  through  Huleh,  8  miles ;  to  Tiberias,  10  miles ;  through 
Tiberias,  12  miles ;  to  the  Dead  Sea,  200  miles.  Total,  260  miles. 
The  entire  distance  in  a  right  line  being  about  130  miles  only. 

According  to  Van  de  Velde,  the  sources  of  the  Jordan  in  the  vi 
cinity  of  Dan  lie  650  feet  above  the  Mediterranean  Sea  level.  Lak 
Huleh  is  120  feet  above  that  level ;  the  Sea  of  Galilee  beiag  650*  fee. 
and  the  Dead  Sea  1,313  feet  below  that  level,  according  to  Lieut. 
Lynch.  So  that  this  remarkable  river  descends  about  2,000  feet  in 
120  miles ;  and  is  rightly  named  the  Descender, 

Lieut.  Lynch  gives  the  width  of  the  river  as  varying  from  75  to  200 
feet,  and  its  depth  at  from  3  to  12  feet,  the  latter  being  the  depth  ai 
the  bathing  place  of  the  Pilgrims,  in  the  vicinity  of  Jericho. 

Its  great  descent  would  make  a  rapid  current,  and  many  falls  .* 
matter  of  necessity.  Between  Lake  Tiberias  and  the  Dead  Sen,  ' 
dashes  over  27  appalling  rapids,  beside  others  of  less  descent."  * 
discharges  dally  about  6,500,000  tons  of  water  into  the  Dead  Sea 
Its  waters  are  sweet  and  healthful,  and  abound  with  fish,  as  dr  th 
lakes  through  which  it  passes. 

THE  LAKES  OF  PALESTINE. 

Lake  Huleh,  or  the  waters  of  Merom,  lies  in  the  extreme  northern 
part,  some  thirty  miles  from  the  base  of  the  Lebanon  Mountains,  ii 
irregular  in  shape,  8  miles  in  length  by  6  miles  In  breadth. 

Lake  Gennesaret,  Tiberias,  or  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  is  ten  miUs  soutli 
cxf  Huleh,  and  Is  12  miles  long  by  6  miles  wide. 


♦  According  to  the  Palestine  Exploration  Survey  it  is  883  feet  beloi 


282  FACTS    AND   FIGUKES. 

Liake  Asphaltites,  or  the  Dead  Sea,  is  sixty  miles  south  oi  the  Sea 
of  (ialilee,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  land,  and  Is  40  miles  long  by  8 
miles  wide. 

Huleh  is  120  feet  above*  the  level  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea  ;  the 
Sea  of  Galilee  is  650  feet,  and  the  Dead  Sea  1,313  feet  below  that  level. 

JEWISH  PROSELYTES. 

Proselytes  were  converts  from  Idolatry  to  the  Jewish  faith,  and  are 
usually  reckoned  of  two  kinds. 

1.  Proselytes  of  the  Gate.  These  were  persons  who  abr.ndoned  Idol- 
atry, accepted  the  faith  and  worship  of  Jehovah  as  the  one  only  true 
God  ;  adopting  the  "  Seven  Precepts  of  Noah"  as  their  creed ;  but 
did  not  receive  circumcision,  nor  attempt  to  keep  the  ritual  law  of 
Moses. 

2.  Proselytes  of  Righteottsness.  These  were  such  converts  to  the 
faith  as  became  Jews  in  all  but  birth.  They  were  circumcised — and 
also  baptized,  as  is  claimed — and  entered  into  covenant  to  keep 
the  entire  law  of  Moses,  including  all  its  ritual  observauces.t 

THE  SEVEN  PRECEPTS  OF  NOAH. 

1.  That  men  should  abstain  from  idolatry. 

2.  That  they  should  worship  the  true  God  alone. 
8.  That  they  should  abhor  incest. 

4.  That  they  should  not  commit  homicide. 

5.  That  they  should  not  steal  or  rob. 

6.  That  they  should  punish  murder  with  death. 

7.  That  they  should  not  eat  blood,  nor  things  strangled. t 

HOURS  OF  THE  DAY. 

The  Day  was  reckoned  from  Sunrise,  or  6  o'clock  In  the  morning, 
and  the  night  from  Sunset,  or  6  o'clock  at  evening ;  each  being  di- 
vided Into  twelve  equal  parts,  called  the  1st,  2d,  3d,  4th,  etc.,  hours. 
ITie  3d  hour  would  be  9  o'clock,  and  the  6th  hour  12  o'clock. 


*  Van  de  Velde,  Stanley,  and  various  other  authorities  give  Haleh  as  50 
feet  above  the  eea  level.  This,  however,  is  not  accepted  by  Dr.  Smith  and 
others,  and  is  evidently  a  miatuke. 

t  See  Kitto'B  and  Smith's  Bib.  Diets.,  et  at.  >  bo  Lardner's  Works,  Vol 
ri.,  pp.  522-^ri;«. 

X  See  Jahn'e  Bib.  Archte.,  Sec.  325,  p.  413. 


X'%Ac'*_,^_ 


THE 


STAR    BOQK^^w%^ 

.      >  1820 

FOR  y  ,  "  ^ 

MINISTERS, 


EDWARD  T.   HISCOX,   D.  D., 

Author  of  "  Pastor's  Manual,"   "  Star  Book  Series," 
"  Helps  to  Prayer,"  etc. 


SIXTEENTH  EDITION 
Revised  and  Enlarged. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 
THE  GRIFFITH  AND  ROWLAND  PRESS. 

1 701  Chestnut  Street 


Oopyright  187? 

Copyright  1906 

bv 

ED7/JN  V.    xlISCX 


FACTS   XNJ)   FIGUEE8.  283 


WATCHES  OP  THE  NIGHT 

fhe  Jews,  like  the  Romans,  divided  the  night  Into  Joui  waichu. 

The  let  watch.— From  Sunset,  or  6,  to  the  3d  hour. 

The  2d  watch.— From  the  3d  to  the  6th  hour 

The  3d  watch.— From  the  6th  to  the  9th  hour. 

The  4th  watch.— From  the  9th  to  the  12th  hour,  or  Sunrise. 

SEASONS  OF  THE  YEAR. 

L  Seedtime  ;  October  and  November. 

2.  Winter  ;  December  and  January. 

3.  Cold  Season  ;  February  and  March. 

4.  Harvest;  April  and  May. 

5.  Summer  ;  June  and  July. 

6.  Ebt  Season ;  Au^st  and  September. 

The  expression,  "  Seedtime  and  harvest,  cold  and  heat,  summei 
aad  winter,"  Indicates  these  six  seasons.     Geru  viii.  22. 

The  "early  rain"  occurs  during  October  and  K'.'embor;  the 
'■'  latter  rain  "  daring  February  and  March.* 


HEBREW  CALENDAR.! 


Saa-ed  Tear. 

Civa  Teat. 

1.  Abib,  or 

Nisan,  ApriL    7. 

2.  Zif,  or  Jj 

ar.          May.    8. 

8.  Sivan, 

June.    9. 

4.  Thamus, 

July.  10. 

5.  Ab, 

August.  It 

0.  Elul, 

September.  12. 

7.  TIsri, 

October.    1. 

8.  Bui, 

November.    2. 

9.  Chisleu, 

December.    3. 

10.  Tebath, 

January.    4. 

11.  Sebat, 

February.    5. 

12.  Adar, 

March.    6. 

*  8m  Treats.  Bib.  Enowl..  Art.  Seasons. 

t  The  months  of  the  Hebrew  Calendar  correspond,  not  exactly  ODt  onlj 
proximately,  to  those  of  oar  own. 


/ 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01234  2897 


DATE  DUE 

1 

1 

! 

HIGHSMITH  #45115 

